Enemy Mine

Alpha and Omega - 2

by

Aline Hunter

Prologue

The stench of fire and death merged, the unappealing combination of scents burning like powdered red pepper in Emory Veznor’s nose. Despite the smells, the wolf inside of him basked in the glory of the kill, reveling in the coppery taste of blood on his tongue. He lifted his head from the throat of his prey—noting the blank stare of the dead man who gazed at the midnight blue sky—before he studied the carnage around him.

His pack mates were tormenting two Shepherds, snapping at them with sharp teeth while issuing throaty growls. They rotated around the men in a slow, deliberate circle. The only human in the pack—Caden Stone—was to the far left of the group. He was busy reshaping the face of the Shepherd he’d tackled to the ground, punching him repeatedly in the nose. When the pack had attacked there had been six Shepherds ready to intercept them. That number was now down to three. Emory was tempted to join the brawl, to snap and snarl at the murderers he’d come to destroy, but that wasn’t what he traveled hundreds of miles for.

Finally his journey was coming to an end.

Mary.

He started the shift into his human form, aware his mate would only fear him if he came to her in his wolven state. Hell, she was already terrified of what he was. She’d been given a glimpse of what lingered beneath his skin once and it had sent her running. At the time he couldn’t go to her to attempt to explain. He’d been too busy dodging buckshot from her bloodthirsty relatives and trying to escape their attention alive. They’d issued a challenge as he’d fled, threatening his mate and destroying any hope he’d had of making Mary understand who and what he was. Because of that he’d been forced to return to his pack in New York. Only running didn’t help. Instead it brought danger to his door and destruction and loss to those he loved. So many lives had ended in an explosion the pack had never seen coming, bringing Emory to this moment.

Don’t think about that now. Focus on who you came for.

He finished the change and swiped the back of his hand across his lips. The skin came away bloodied, the thick red smear vivid against his tanned knuckles. Not good. He’d have to clean his face at the very least before he sought out his mate. Going to Mary in this condition would only make things worse. She was too young and innocent to fully comprehend what he wanted from her. Time wasn’t on his side but he was determined to do everything in his power to ease her into the transition, to help her accept their future together.

“She’s not in the building, Emory.”

Emory looked up and met his brother’s gaze.

Trey had transformed into his human form as well but his bright golden eyes revealed he was in the grip of a fighter’s bloodlust. It wasn’t a shock. As the pack had traveled to the location where Mary lived—deep in Shepherd territory in Northern Colorado—Trey’s control had been on the decline. The former Alpha mourned the deaths of his New York pack mates in the only way he understood—by tracking down those responsible and making them pay. His temper was thread thin and his desire to kill was off the charts. If it weren’t for the presence of Gerald Night—the werewolf Alpha from the area—Trey probably would have disintegrated into madness. Trey was forced to play the part of a respectable Alpha to save face, even if everyone close to him knew that he’d lost the control necessary to properly guide the pack that had traveled with him to exact a revenge of their own.

Rising smoothly to his feet, Emory stared at the house in the distance. The front door was smashed in and he could see the shadows of wolves as they moved inside. Loud crashing noises drifted to his ears, a chilling melody of shattering glass and breaking wood. The noises indicated the wolves were demolishing everything in their path, as though they had picked up a scent and were searching for the source.

That meant someone was inside.

Mary.

Shit.

Emory took off at a dead run, blood pounding in his ears, fear and adrenaline flooding his system. Damn Trey and his short fucking fuse. Once upon a time his brother had been responsible. Now he was a ticking time bomb. The moment they had arrived Trey’d ordered the pack to surround the house and building at the back of the property and attack at his command. Not smart planning at all. More like reckless and stupid. Gerald had tried to talk sense into Trey but it hadn’t worked. Not when the object of Trey’s hatred was so prime for the taking.

Emory flew across the porch and into the house, drawing a lungful of air as he stepped inside. Panic caused his heart to slam into his throat. Mary’s scent was present but fading. If she had been kept here the unique fragrance of lavender and linen would be stronger, easier to identify. His nose piloted him through the ransacked home until he came to the room where Mary’s smell was strongest. Two of the pack wolves were at a closet, clawing and snarling at the wood barring their path to their prize.

“Stand back,” he ordered, strode over and grasped the knob to open the door. The woman hiding inside was older, with her hair pulled into a bun. Although standing, her back was pressed against the wall, as though she could vanish into the plaster if she willed it so. She had a cell phone against her ear, the glow from the light shining brightly across one side of her face.

“They’re here. It’s too late,” she whispered hoarsely, her nearly black eyes focused on Emory. Her arm lowered as she dropped the phone and stomped on it, destroying the device.

Emory grasped the woman by the throat and pulled her from the closet. “Where is Mary? What the fuck have you done with her?”

She compressed her lips and remained silent. Emory growled and yanked her toward him, invading her personal space.

“Fast or slow.” He lowered his voice and revealed the fangs he had allowed to elongate. “Tell me what I want to know or I’ll make sure you suffer for hours. Either way, you will answer me.”

“Go to hell where you belong, spawn of Satan.” She spit in his face and struggled in his hold.

The wolf inside of him roared in fury and he had to hold back his animal instinct to lash out at the bitch and put her in her place. Fighting for control, he snarled, “Slow works for me.”

He didn’t wipe his face clean, turning instead and dragging the woman along with him. His pack mates moved out of his way as he stormed down the hall, walked through the living room and stepped onto the porch.

Trey stood where he’d left him, talking to pack members who had returned to their human form and restrained the Shepherds at their feet with rope. Emory couldn’t stomach the idea of torturing the woman for the answers he needed—there was no way he could look Mary in the eye and tell her what he’d done—but Trey could. His brother, desperate for blood, would relish each and every second.

“She won’t tell me where Mary is.” Emory shoved the woman toward the group. “Make her.”

Trey grasped the female by the forearm and flicked his wrist, and Emory forced himself not to wince when he heard a bone snap. She screamed in agony, her high-pitched wail echoing in the night.

“There are so many bones in the human body,” Trey said menacingly and snagged her uninjured arm, “as thin and brittle as toothpicks.”

Emory watched as Trey’s fingers drifted down her arm and tightened around her wrist. His brother’s knuckles turned white as he continued applying steady pressure, crushing the bones together. The woman’s knees wobbled and she sagged to the ground, crying out.

“She’s gone,” she whimpered between ragged breaths. “She’s been gone for weeks.”

“Gone?” Emory lost control of his temper, dropped to his knees and wrapped his fingers around the woman’s neck. He forced her to look him in the eye when he said, “You wouldn’t let her leave, even if she wanted to.” His hand shook as he dug his nails into her skin. “She’d better be in the same condition I left her in. If you hurt her, so help me…”

“You’ll what?” the hag asked with a twinge of spite when he didn’t finish. “Kill me?”

Emory took several deep breaths, barely holding the wolf back. The beast inside him lashed out, ordering him to leave the man behind and let the feral portion of him take over. It would be so easy to let his fangs descend, to clamp his teeth around the woman’s throat. He’d bite down until he felt the hardness of bone against his incisors. Then he’d wait, holding her in place, making sure she died slowly. As she gagged he’d enjoy the rusty taste of her blood against his tongue, bask in her struggles as she grew weak and knew her time in this world was at an end. There would be no mercy killing, no fast snap of his jaws to ease her passing. He wouldn’t break her neck and end her suffering. He’d make it last, draw it out, wrap the scent of death around him like a cozy blanket.

He could almost smell her death, taste her life’s blood pulsing against his tongue. His skin started to burn and he felt the wolf come closer to the surface.

Back off, he ordered silently, reminding the animal within who was in charge. A sharp pounding in his temples aided him in moving away from the train of thought, to let go of the growing fury, allowing him to think clearly. Finding Mary is the most important thing. This bitch is nothing more than a means to that end.

“Where is she?” he repeated, striving for calm.

When she didn’t respond Trey placed his hand over the woman’s biceps and another loud crack followed. This time her scream was so long and loud it made Emory’s ears ring. Tears streamed down her face and merged with the snot seeping along the crest of her upper lip. It sounded like she started choking but she didn’t stop yelling as she begged.

“Stop, stop, please stop!”

“You want me to stop?” Trey lowered his face until he and the woman were at eye level. “Answer. His. Fucking. Question.”

“I don’t know if she’s alive or dead.” The panic and misery in her voice were genuine and her eyes were wide and horrified. “She ran.”

“Ran where?” Trey snarled.

“Do you think she’d tell us where she was going?” After Trey took hold of her shoulder she added quickly, “She waited until she had an opportunity to escape and took it. She killed her own kin.” The reminder seemed to bring the aging female out of her haze of pain, snapping her to attention.

Killed her kin? The Mary he knew wouldn’t swat a fly.

What in the fuck happened since the last time I saw her?

The woman’s eyes narrowed as he processed the information and she declared, “If she’s not dead yet, she will be. When Elijah finds her, he’ll kill her.”

“Elijah’s after her?” Emory’s wolf roared in fury. Her uncle had already stated he’d take her life. If he was after her now, she was in danger. “She’s being tracked?”

“He told her what would happen if she didn’t repent. He warned her repeatedly. She didn’t listen.”

“What do you mean he warned her? What the hell did he do?” Emory’s temper snapped when she remained silent and he snarled, “Answer me, damn you!”

“I’m not telling you anything else. You’ve gotten all you can expect from me, seed of Satan. Take my life but you’ll never touch my soul.” She tore her gaze from Emory’s, stared straight ahead and started reciting the Lord’s Prayer.

Fucking religious zealots.

Trey pressed his fingers into the woman’s shoulder—more than likely to demolish her collarbone—but Emory preventing him from inflicting more damage by flexing his hand and breaking her neck. She toppled forward when he and Trey let her go, her body landing motionless in the dirt.

“Why the fuck did you do that?” Trey stared down at her body with glowing amber eyes, his hair in disarray around his face. “I was just getting started.”

“We wouldn’t have gotten anything more from her, and what she didn’t say told us more than what she might have.” Emory stood and faced his furious sibling, trying to remain calm. If he was going to have blood on his hands, it would be for the right reasons. “Mary ran and she’s being tracked. We have to find her before her Elijah does.”

“Good luck.” Trey snorted. “She could be anywhere.”

“Not necessarily,” Gerald called out as he separated from the members of his pack. He and his wolves had guided them to the location where the Shepherds resided and remained on the sidelines. They were willing to fight but understood vengeance belonged to Trey and the shifters who accompanied him. The New York pack members were the ones who’d suffered the ultimate loss. One from which some might never recover.

“How so?” Trey asked.

“We picked up the faint scent of cat in the storage building.”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Trey retorted. “They kill shifters here, in case you’ve forgotten.”

Gerald’s hazel eyes started to turn orange and Emory hoped he didn’t have to keep the two Alphas from going at each other. Gerald had been patient with Trey, after all his brother had lost, but his generosity would only go so far.

“The woman said that your mate had been gone for weeks.” Gerald’s tone was curt. “It just so happens that a young female cat shifter went missing months ago. Her Alpha spread word to the packs and prides, hoping someone would have information to locate her. When she returned a few weeks back she said a young woman helped her escape. The time frame matches.”

“You think it was Mary?” Emory tried to imagine Mary releasing a shifter. She’d been terrified of him when he’d shifted in front of her. He’d had no other choice in order to defend her from her family months before. He’d seen the horror in her eyes, the revulsion. Had she overcome her fear? Was it possible she wouldn’t run when he found her, told her what she meant to him and initiated the bloodbonding that would tie them together as mates?

Gerald pulled out his phone. “I’m going to make a call and see what I can find out.”

“Do that.” Trey turned from Gerald and placed his hand on Emory’s shoulder. “If she’s being tracked we’ll have to get all the information we can from the Shepherds we haven’t killed. They might know something.”

Emory stared past Trey and studied the men lumped together on the ground. Elijah was the leader of this particular sect. Considering Elijah had sworn to kill Mary if she strayed, Emory knew he had to find his mate if he wanted to protect her.

He allowed his wolf to rise to the surface. It answered immediately, improving his eyesight and changing his fingernails to claws as he started for the men who were born and bred to destroy his kind. Killing wasn’t something he enjoyed but he wasn’t above it. Not if it meant putting an end to his misery and reuniting with the one person who could give him peace.

The only woman in the world he couldn’t exist without.

Mary.

The men thrashed as he neared but he didn’t hesitate. His pack mates surrounded him as he knelt in front of his first victim and grasped a handful of the man’s hair.

“I want to know where Elijah is.” He growled, revealing his lengthening canines, and grinned at the Shepherds’ corresponding, alarmed expression. “And you’re going to tell me.”

Chapter One

“Son of a bitch!” Mary Shepherd hissed and kneeled to rub the toe that had fallen victim to an eight-ounce can of French-cut green beans. She was pretty sure the tin container would leave one hell of a nasty bruise. Too bad Food Town didn’t have a policy when it came to situations like these. Unless she slipped on a newly mopped floor and broke her back, she wasn’t getting compensation for squat.

The pounding in her squished piggy became a dull ache and she stood, staring at the stacked boxes of cans next to her. Stocking shelves sucked. It meant working nights, so she never saw the sun. The pay was laughable, so she couldn’t afford Starbucks for a caffeine boost. And there was little to no interaction with her co-workers, so she was left to talk to herself. She glanced around and, as usual, no one was standing by to witness her accident. With that in mind, she reminded herself that no one was around to witness her making a fool of herself either.

Rotating in a circle reminiscent of Michael Jackson, she created a fake microphone with her hand and crooned, “Food Town. Always pay less so you can buy moooore.”

“Relaxing on the job, Ms. Stone?”

Oh crap.

So much for a lack of witnesses.

Mortification swept through her. She wanted to sink into the floor and die when she heard the reprimand in the store owner’s voice.

Lowering her hand, she spun around. “No sir. I was just…”

Just what? Making fun of his motto? Sticking it to the asshole in the only way I can? Acting like a total idiot because if I see one more can of vegetables I’m going to lose it?

“I was just stretching and keeping flexible.” She lifted her arms above her head and rose onto her toes. “Best to stay loose.”

Hermer Montrose lowered his head and glared at her over the rim of his glasses. She imagined it was the same look he gave to the great-grandchildren he complained about. Although he was as ancient as Rome and suffered from arthritis in both legs, he refused to hire someone else to do his job. He practically lived at Food Town.

Who are you kidding? He’ll die at the Food Town. It’s all the old codger has. They might as well put his plot in the cereal aisle, bury him here and erect a damn monument. Here lies Hermer Montrose: father, grandfather and asshole of epic proportions.

“Do you normally sing when you stretch, Ms. Stone?” he asked briskly and sniffed in distain. “Or were you just trying to…how did you put it…stay loose?”

Good one, you rat bastard, she seethed. Double innuendo for the win.

“That’s from too much American Idol,” she muttered, hoping he wouldn’t question the lie. “The singing sneaks up on me from time to time.”

“Well it’s obviously poison for the brain. In case no one has the heart to tell you, you can’t sing.” He lifted the clipboard he always carried to his face and glanced at it. No doubt going over the inventory she’d yet to put on the shelves. “I suggest you save such antics for your own time. When you’re here, you have a job to do.”

It was so tempting to grab a can and throw it at his face, but she reminded herself that her job was not only safe, it kept her off the radar. She didn’t have the luxury of telling the old fart to go to hell. Mr. Montrose liked to pay his second shift employees under the table so he didn’t have to worry about taxes. If she lost this job she’d have to start using the money she’d received from her dearly departed parents. To add insult to injury, she’d also have to find a new apartment, since she lived in the crap-ola building just behind Food Mart, owned by the ornery old coot. The damn place should have been condemned but she wasn’t complaining. Nothing beat the feeling of security. After surviving hell, she wasn’t willing to go back. Even if it meant her home consisted of walls with cracking paint, floor tiles that were missing and windows that were cracked.

Suck it up, Princess. Lose the quality lifestyle to which you’ve grown accustomed?

Inconceivable.

“Yes sir,” she said cheerily. She held her breath and said a prayer that her acting was better than her singing.

He huffed, turned on his heel and stormed off. She didn’t exhale until he vanished around the corner. Returning to work, she mulled over her dismal existence. Once she’d had dreams—of becoming a teacher, settling down, starting a family and having a house with a white picket fence—but reality wasn’t as enticing or shiny.

Not when you were related to people who wanted to kill you.

A shiver ran down her spine at the thought.

If her uncle found her, he’d force her to endure the atrocities he bestowed on the shifters he believed God had created him and his brethren to destroy. In Elijah Shepherd’s eyes she was nothing more than a loose end, someone to be cleansed of the taint of Lucifer’s creation before she achieved a safe passage to heaven. He’d attempted to bring her into his twisted fold, believing he could make her one of his flock. Her ability to act as if his plan had worked had allowed her an opportunity to escape—an escape that had been obtained in blood.

The memory of attacking the man who’d become her constant shadow—one of her uncle’s closest cousins—flashed in her mind. One focused swing and a kiss from a baseball bat sealed his fate. She’d known she’d have one chance to get away, one opportunity. Although she’d had no choice but to take full advantage when the time came, a part of her had hoped she wouldn’t have to kill in order to do it. Considering where she’d hit John, on the base of the skull—and seeing the white flash of bone after—she was pretty sure he’d never open his eyes again. He’d probably died as he bled out all over the carpet, never regaining consciousness.

It was him or someone innocent. Remember that.

She slammed cans on the shelf and didn’t bother making sure the labels were perfectly aligned. Killing John was horrible but it could have been worse. Elijah had made it clear he’d expected Mary to murder a young woman no older than herself—a young woman whose only crime was being born a shifter—to prove her loyalty and cement a place in the family. Ironically, his ultimatum had urged Mary to action. It had been John’s life or that of the shifter girl her uncle had trapped in his torture chamber. Given the choice of who lived or died, she’d have made the same decision.

Her heart lodged in her throat when she recalled Dara, the woman she’d rescued from certain death several weeks ago. Mary hadn’t expected to exchange names or information but the girl had been so close to the edge, almost at her breaking point. In an effort to soothe the shifter Mary had asked her name. As they’d driven Dara had told her about her capture and the things that had been done to her. Hearing of each atrocity was torture, making Mary’s stomach bunch into knots. If Dara hadn’t managed to get away, death would have been preferable. Shepherds always started with harmless physical torture, enough to inflict harm but not maim or cause permanent damage. It wasn’t until they learned a shifter wouldn’t break that they started removing body parts, gouging out eyes and taking things to the final stage.

She took a deep breath and slowly released it. None of that mattered now. She had money if she needed to run, and more importantly, the gift her parents had left for her. They’d wanted her to retrieve it before her twenty-first birthday to ensure she got out of her uncle’s control before too much damage had been done. The rite of passage to become a true Shepherd occurred when the children in the home reached full maturity—twenty-one, a Shepherd’s magic number. Her mother and father had given her all the information she needed to remain out of sight and hidden from the demented freaks who wanted her dead. The detailed map with a heartbreaking note about her parents’ past, why they ran and why it was so important she do the same were a gift beyond measure. It told her what locations were dangerous, which places were safe and how to avoid Shepherd hotspots.

When you couldn’t destroy Shepherds, you hid from them. Period.

It was the only reason she’d chosen to reside on the border of Florida and Alabama. Of the numerous areas Shepherds resided, they avoided state lines. There was too much danger, too many risks. They thrived in rural areas where their practices remained hidden, needing isolation to ensure they wouldn’t be caught killing shifters who looked like normal men and women.

A surge of anger had her slamming a can down on the shelf. The entire ordeal pissed her off. After her mother and father had met, fallen in love and decided to marry, they’d had no choice but to run. Their decision had placed a target on their backs, something they’d never have been able to escape. Her parents had tried to avoid her father’s side of the family from the moment they said “I do” and embarked on a new life together. She remembered moving from place to place—an adventure, her mother used to say—only to do more of the same after a couple of months. Only recently did she learn the real reason her folks had been so determined to stay one step ahead of the killers they’d known were tracking them.

Her father hadn’t wanted to raise a family in the crazed lifestyle he’d been forced to experience as a child. Instead he’d chosen to take an enormous risk. The day he’d left his family, forsaking their ways, a bounty had been placed on his head. You didn’t abandon Shepherds. You lived by their rules or you died by them. Her mother had known everything about her father’s family, which meant she’d been in danger as well.

That thought brought even darker, more difficult memories to the surface.

Mary often wondered why her relatives had asked so many strange questions after her parents died. They hadn’t seem concerned about the fire that ravaged her home, the demise of her mother and father or the investigator’s suspicions that the blaze seemed to have been more than an accident. Instead they had wanted to know how much she knew about her distant family.

Had her mother and father told her about them? What church did she attend? Was she religious?

The questions had been strange, incredibly awkward and, in light of recent events, made perfect sense. Had her relatives discovered she’d known more than she should have, she might have joined her parents on the other side. When her uncle discovered she had no idea about his family or their beliefs, he’d brought her home and kept everything secret. For five years she’d had no idea of the atrocities taking place several yards away in a building that was carefully soundproofed. She had gone about her days as a normal girl.

Perhaps she should have noticed the odd sermons on Sundays. The way the pastor had remained fixated on the demons existing in the open, in plain sight.

Demons…

Her thoughts drifted to the man Elijah had proclaimed a demon, a person her uncle had stated was more beast than man. On the outside he had appeared normal—if you considered tall, dark and gorgeous normal. He was older than her by several years, and his confidence and easy manner had called to her in a way she’d never experienced before. Leaving home to attend college meant she was finally able to appreciate the opposite sex. For the longest time however, men had remained a mystery to her. Although she’d watched them, she’d never spoken to or approached her testosterone-fueled classmates. She was too shy, too uncertain. It wasn’t until she’d walked into the campus coffee shop that a man had approached her and changed her life forever.

Closing her eyes, she pictured his face.

Emory Veznor.

The first thing she’d noticed was his voice. The sound had been like coarse gravel over satin—deep and throaty but lush as velvet—as he’d touched her shoulder and murmured, “Excuse me.”

As she’d turned to address him, she’d gotten a full-on view of six-foot-plus model-material male. His dark hair was just long enough to wrap around his ears and drape across his forehead. The shadow along his jaw and chin matched, almost an ink black. And his eyes—the color of expensive whiskey shining through fine crystal—made her heart skip a beat. He was beautiful enough to grace a billboard, although his rough edges had made her think of motorcycles and leather.

At first she’d thought she’d misunderstood him. She’d seen his lips move, had known he was talking to her, but it had taken several seconds to realize he wasn’t asking her to step aside so he could retrieve his coffee. Instead he’d asked if she would like to share a table and chat. He had grinned when she didn’t answer—creating a fuzzy warmth in her tummy. She’d thought she was dreaming until he’d asked a second time and all she could do was nod.

The first guy to notice her had been one she would never have dreamt would be interested in someone like her. Dressed in her usual flowing skirt, matching shirt and Keds sneakers, she hadn’t compared to the man in snug jeans, black biker boots and chain that ran from his belt loop to the wallet in his back pocket. Her hair had been left loose that day and flowed down her back in a tangled mass of blonde, framing a makeup-free and totally natural face. Usually the combination worked for her but beside Emory she had looked like a windblown hood rat.

If he’d been aware of her insecurities, he hadn’t let on. When they had their java in hand, they’d traveled to a booth and sat across from each other. Within minutes a smooth, casual conversation had started. Emory had been polite, hanging on to every word that had passed her lips. She’d blushed at his intense stare, which seemed to slip past her face and into some deeper recess inside that she wasn’t aware of.

One conversation had led to another, then another, and finally resulted in a date—a date that had ruined her life and possibly ended his.

The thought that he might be dead hurt her in ways she didn’t want to ponder too deeply, but she couldn’t help herself.

Was Emory alive? Had he managed to make it out before her family destroyed him?

Humiliation and regret assailed her. She’d been too afraid of what Emory was to stick around and plead for his life. When she’d witnessed the claws that extended from his fingers and the way his face had changed shape, she’d screamed, backed away from him and then…

You ran. That’s what you did. Like a coward. And look what it got you. A drab life in a no-name town doing something you hate. If he’s not dead, he’ll detest you. He told you he had secrets, things he wasn’t ready to share. You were the one who wanted to know everything about him. The minute he showed you what he truly was, you lost it and turned your back on him.

She sighed and shook her head. Emory might have scared her—terrified her—but deep down some part of her had known he’d never hurt her. Each time she thought about the way she’d treated him when he’d changed before her eyes—the way she’d looked at him, the way she’d screamed in horror—she died a little on the inside.

During her time at the farm, when her uncle had tried to bring her into his sick and twisted flock of followers, she’d learned a lot about shifters. They’d watched her with curious stares, as if they could tell she wasn’t a threat. Her uncle had tormented them but she’d always looked away, unable to bring herself to watch. Determined to do something, she’d staged a plan to release the shifters who were captive in the large building on the back of the family property. Even after she’d set the shifters free they’d never touched her or displayed any sign of aggression. They’d simply took the gift for what it was, running for their lives.

Although one choice they’d made had meant she would suffer for their escape.

Forcing her into a cage and leaving her behind had been worse than if they’d beaten her within an inch of her life. Her uncle bestowed the punishment he felt his foolish niece deserved when he found out what she’d done. She’d never experienced true pain until Elijah took his pound of flesh as payment for her actions. She’d never imagined such agony was possible.

As she stretched to place a can in its proper place, she felt the tightness along her back, the way her skin fought to stretch but couldn’t quite do it. The cane Elijah had beaten her with had left several scars—all of them deep and requiring stitches. Some were so bad she could feel them when she moved, a constant reminder of what would happen if Elijah got his hands on her again. This time he wouldn’t leave scars.

He’d put her six feet under.

Trapped in her musings, she didn’t notice the box of canned corn at her feet until she tripped over it and landed on her ass. Biting back a curse, she rubbed her sore posterior.

Hello, floor, have we been properly introduced? No? Well, nice to meet you.

The night was quickly taking a downward turn.

A high-pitched chime echoed throughout the store, indicating a customer had walked inside Food Town. Mary frowned and glanced down the aisle. Store hours were from seven to seven. Everyone in the community knew that. Hermer was bad about forgetting to lock the doors after hours but it didn’t matter since people didn’t want to go toe-to-toe with the grumpy old man.

“We’re closed,” Hermer snapped in the distance. “You can come back during regular store hours.”

“Secure the exits,” a deep voice instructed, as if Hermer hadn’t spoken. “She’s in here somewhere.”

An odd poofing noise was immediately followed by another. Seconds passed and it sounded like someone was lowering something to the ground. Rolling until she was on her stomach, she placed her cheek against the cold concrete and peered through the thin gap between the last shelf and the floor. When she saw Hermer’s face with a bloody hole in the center of his forehead her world shattered into a million pieces. Standing within inches of her now dead boss were boots—Ropers—the brand of footwear Shepherds around the world idolized. The style varied but never the brand, and she’d seen enough of them to recognize the damn things on the spot.

Shepherds were here, and they’d just put a bullet in Hermer’s brain.

Dear God, be merciful.

How had they found her?

Her mind was a mess, panic overriding common sense. Her quaking limbs made it impossible to stand, so she started crawling down the aisle toward the rear of the building. She’d prepared for this, had thought about this moment so many times she should have instinctively clicked into autopilot. She had a bag packed with all the things she needed to keep moving and start over. All she had to do was stay calm, follow the plan and keep her wits about her.

“She’s here.”

Mary glanced over her shoulder at the man who’d spoken. He had a gun in hand and was staring at her. There were only yards separating them.

So much for staying calm.

Once she had her legs under her she bolted for the back doors that led to the storage area and offices of the store. She could hear the Shepherds behind her and knew if they caught up with her it was game over. Ducking under a lower area of roofing, she hooked a quick right. As soon as she made it into the tiny room used as a storm shelter she closed the door, locked it and tossed the thick wood beam into the metal slot that would keep the barrier between her and the Shepherds firmly in place.

The door vibrated as it took a pounding from the opposite side. Knowing she had little time, she rushed to the wall next to the door. One of the perks of being paid under the table was she was given an easy escape route if the Department of Industrial Relations paid an unexpected visit. She opened the hidden panel, slid inside and closed it quietly behind her. She didn’t know how long she had, maybe another minute, before the bathroom door would be broken down.

She tiptoed as she climbed the stairs that would take her out of the building. Once she made it to the roof she ran as fast as she could to the fire escape. Her body was shaking and it was difficult to think clearly but she knew she had to get to her apartment. Just fifteen minutes—or less—and she’d have her things. Afterward she could decide her next move.

It felt like it took forever to make it to her building, dash up the stairs and get inside her apartment. For once she didn’t let terror win. Her things were in the closet so she retrieved them. Clothes, money, identification and the papers from her parents were all inside her duffel. Knowing she might need it, she snagged a hoodie and shrugged it on. When she finished and was glancing around to make sure she didn’t need anything else, large hands wrapped around her biceps.

“Mary.”

She didn’t recognize the voice, so she did the only thing she could—she ripped free of the hold, fisted the handles of the duffel and rushed to the window. She fought when the man reached for her again. He was covered in shadow but she could see portions of his face. His dark hair crept over his forehead and the shadow across his jaw indicated he hadn’t shaved in days. His urban attire—black leather coat, faded jeans and biker boots—told her he wasn’t a Shepherd, but that didn’t mean anything. Her uncle could have paid someone to come after her, hiring a mercenary to get the job done.

The man’s grip on her arms increased until she gasped in pain. He loosened his hold and looked her in the eye. “Calm down. I’m not going to hurt you.”

The room felt as if it shook from floor to ceiling as the door to her apartment burst off the hinges. The man in front of her immediately let go, turned and faced the intruders. These Shepherds also had guns, and the barrels were targeted directly at the man standing between her and danger.

“Use the bedroom window,” the man growled. “Get out. Help is waiting. They’ll find you.”

Questions hovered on the tip of her tongue but there was no time to ask them. The windowpanes had been broken apart—undoubtedly by the man in her apartment—making it easy for her to climb through. She felt a hand swipe at her head and jumped to the side. An ear-splitting roar made the hair on her nape prickle and stand on end. When she glanced back the Shepherds were too busy protecting themselves to use their guns on the man who was in the process of kicking their asses.

The solid railing of the old metal fire escape allowed her to slide to the bottom of the structure instead of stepping down. Despite the speed of her departure, the sounds of fighting were so close she knew she didn’t stand a chance if she didn’t get away. She was only delaying the inevitable. Left with no other option, she did the only thing she could.

The moment her feet hit the ground, she started running. And as she did, she released a bloodcurdling scream.

The shrill sound was loud in her ears, so out of place at three o’clock in the morning when everyone in the apartment building next to hers was sleeping. If she was going down, she wasn’t doing so quietly. Let the sadistic assholes on her heels work for their blood for a change.

In fact…

She changed direction, running for the main road thorough the small shopping center. Why hide when she could scream for help in the open? It was late so she wasn’t surprised she didn’t see any lights coming on or people rushing outside. But it didn’t matter. Her thoughts were focused on making it to the street. If luck was on her side, someone would be traveling this late at night.

Maybe her good fortune would continue to hold.

Any hope she had died when something grabbed a handful of her hair, an arm wrapped around her waist and she went down. She hit the ground hard, landing on her duffel and scraping her chin along the road. The weight of her assailant pinned her to the ground. Regardless of her chances of gaining freedom, she struggled. She wasn’t ready to die. There was so much she hadn’t seen. So much she wanted to do.

The weight vanished and the hand in her hair tightened, causing her scalp to burn. “On your feet.”

It was awkward, rising with fingers twined in her hair. When she finally stood, fisting the handles of her bag so tight the material bit sharply into her palm, she saw the men directly in front of her. Her heart slammed into her throat, blocking her intake of air, making it difficult to breathe. Shepherds formed a semicircle around her, and she knew her number had been called. They were all dressed the same in brown dusters, button-down shirts and Stetsons that created shadows around their eyes. She didn’t recognize any of them, so they had to have been sent from another farm or compound. She knew her uncle wanted her dead. She just hadn’t banked on how far he would go to get the job done.

Did she run? Scream? Try to fight?

Dismally, she realized the answers were no, no and no. She’d only give them a reason to kill her faster. Her heart hammered in her chest, the will to live battling her compulsion to end her suffering before it started. Maybe it was better if they killed her now. Elijah wasn’t with them so they obviously planned to take her to him. Her body quaked in fear when she thought of the ways he’d make her suffer. She knew what her uncle was capable of. If he wanted, he could extend her anguish for days.

A van pulled off the road and drove toward them. The Shepherds in front of her turned and started walking toward the vehicle.

Transportation had arrived.

This is it, the final showdown.

She brought her free hand to her head and grasped the fingers of the man gripping her hair. When she had a good idea of where his wrist was located, she buried her fingernails in his flesh, clawing like a crazed alley cat. He released her hair, which gave her the opportunity she’d been hoping for. She ran as hard and as fast as she ever had in her life. The only sounds she could hear were muted shouts from behind her. The fence barring her path to an alley was one she’d scaled before, and she was damn grateful she’d practiced climbing and jumping over it when she reached the chain-link obstacle. After she tossed her bag over the side, she hoisted herself to the top and jumped over it.

“Shoot her!” someone yelled. “Elijah will understand why we didn’t bring her in. Her soul is lost. She’s damned.”

The same airy poofing noises she’d heard in the store seemed to buzz past her when she retrieved the duffel and took off. Then she felt a sharp slice on the side of her head. It was impossible to run when she crumbled to the ground. She had to use one of her hands to keep her balance, placing her palm on the ground. Warm wetness coated her scalp and dripped down her face. Lifting her free hand, she touched the oozing pool of blood coming from her head. Everything became hazy as the world started to spin and distort, as if she were floating on a rotating cloud.

She fell forward, landing on the unrelenting hardness of the pavement. Warmth bloomed from the wound in her head, blood spreading like thick, hot paint through her hair. She didn’t notice the shouts from the men chasing her or the odd snarls and growls that accompanied them. All she could think about was how cold it had become, how weak she suddenly felt and how much she wanted to close her eyes and go to sleep.

“Kill them all!” a hoarse voice thundered. “We don’t have time to fuck around. Get your woman. We have to leave.”

Footsteps approached but she couldn’t run—not like this. She waited for her end, to meet death with her pride intact. Unexpected, gentle hands turned her over so that she was no longer facedown on the dirty concrete. She blinked several times to bring the face of the man staring down at her into focus, to get a glimpse of the person who would see her life come to an end.

“Mary,” he whispered.

She closed her eyes and basked in the sound of those two hushed syllables. She’d know that voice anywhere, would recognize it no matter how much time had passed.

Emory.

Elijah hadn’t killed him. But what was he doing here? Why was he showing up now? How did he know where she was? What in the world prompted him to show up at the same time Shepherds had decided to strike? There was so much to say, too many questions, and her grip on reality was quickly slipping.

“Don’t hate me,” she pleaded. Damn it. Her voice was so weak, so helpless. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen.”

“I could never hate you.”

He stroked the tips of his fingers across her cheek and she sighed and closed her eyes. The pain was less now, the burning stab at her temple becoming an annoying throb. All she wanted to do was sleep, to succumb to the land of slumber. The caress abruptly ceased and the once-tender fingers against her skin became firm as they trapped her jaw and squeezed.

“Don’t do it, angel eyes,” Emory snapped, but it was alarm and not anger she detected in his tone. “I’ve been through hell to find you. Don’t give up on me now.” As he lifted her in his arms, he screamed, “Doc, I need you!”

The shuffle of feet whispered in her ears and then someone appeared and flashed a light in her eyes—first the left then the right. After several seconds the man inspected the wound on her head. His touch was gentle, fingertips lightly prodding her scalp. Dimly she realized people were talking but she couldn’t understand them. She was hovering above it all, blanketed in the one thing that gave her peace.

Emory was alive.

She’d allowed herself to hope he was. To believe he’d survived the gunshots she’d heard as she’d run from him. No matter her horror at learning what he was, she’d never wished him harm.

He shifted her against him, cradling her head in the space between his neck and shoulder. Although he’d held her hand once—had wrapped his long, calloused fingers around hers in a gentle fashion—he’d never taken her in his arms. She’d always wondered what it would feel like. He was so much larger than her, so intimidating. What would it be like to be held against his chest? To feel him exhale against her mouth before he kissed her? Would he be slow and gentle? Aggressive and bold?

As though he read her thoughts, she felt the enticing heat of his breath right before his lips brushed against hers. So soft and sweet, moving side to side in a lingering caress. He was deliciously warm, the muscles in his arms flexing as he angled her head for better access. He smelled as good as she’d known he would—a clean, woodsy and masculine scent. The absence of his mouth when he pulled away made her want to draw him back, to ask him to do it again.

Her very first kiss, something she had daydreamed about since childhood, had happened like this. With her bloody and dying in the arms of the man she had fantasized about.

It didn’t seem fair.

Emory said something but she didn’t understand him. As she tried to piece his words together she found herself drifting into darkness. Her final thoughts were of being in Emory’s arms, the odd but profound comfort his nearness created and the sadness that arose from knowing they never had, and never would have, the opportunity to truly know each other.

“Mary?” Emory shook his mate gently, trying not to panic.

He’d found her. Thank fucking God he’d beaten her uncle’s henchmen to her location. As he peered down and gazed at her face, he noted the dark circles under her eyes, the tiny scrape on her chin. She’d lost weight—too much weight—and felt so tiny in his arms, so frail. No wonder, considering she’d been on the run for months and living in a shithole.

A growl crept up his throat.

When he’d gone to her apartment, he’d been shocked at her living environment. She kept the place clean but it didn’t matter. The furniture was falling apart, the flooring was cracked in multiple places and the wallpaper was peeling. She should have been living in a home that had been built especially for her, with all of the amenities and luxuries he could provide. Not a haven for addicts and hobos.

“Wake up.” He shifted her weight, freed one of his arms and gently cupped her scraped and tiny chin in his large palm. “Look at me.”

“Leave her be.” Doc slid the flashlight in his fingers into his pocket and laid an understanding hand on Emory’s arm. “The wound needs stitching but she doesn’t have a concussion. She’s woozy because of blood loss.”

“Is she in danger?” Fate couldn’t be that cruel. He refused to believe he’d found her only to have lost her.

“Not if we get that gash stitched up.” Doc motioned toward the end of the alley. “Hurry. Since we have to haul ass we’ll apply a bandage until it’s safe to stop and I can patch her up.”

Damn.

He’d been so concerned for his mate he’d totally forgotten about the police who were likely en route to the scene. He followed the pack doctor to one of the SUVs that pulled into the vacant lot. It was time to clean up the scene, take care of the mess they’d made and go. Usually shifters didn’t put themselves in danger by fighting in the open, but due to recent events that policy had changed.

He glanced at the shifters who were busy tossing dead Shepherds into the back of the black unmarked van they’d arrived in. Mary’s uncle wasn’t in the group. Emory knew it for fact. He’d scented the air the moment he’d come to his mate’s aid. Elijah Shepherd had sent others to collect his niece—something that caused Emory’s hackles to rise. The demented piece of shit wanted Mary alive.

That meant she was still in danger.

Although she’d hidden herself like a pro, avoiding anything that forced her to use her name, Elijah—like Emory—had been able to locate her. One monumental slip, one huge mistake and she’d outed herself in the border town where she hoped no one would pay her any notice.

All it had taken was a simple phone call.

The pack computer wiz, Wade, had been monitoring all the calls made to the attorney Mary visited before she vanished into thin air. For a couple of weeks Emory had waited, edgy and restless, until his mate had slipped up and made the phone call that would reveal her location. When she’d checked in to verify the status of a new bank account she was out of the closet, existing in the open.

Nothing more than a sacrificial lamb waiting for slaughter.

Doc opened the passenger door and stood back as Emory climbed inside with Mary cradled against his chest. He moved over the length of the seat, making room as the older wolf settled next to him and closed the door.

“Give me my bag.” Doc extended his hand past the front seat, toward the driver.

“Is she okay?” Caden glanced at Mary as he turned from the wheel and handed the large satchel over. “Fuck me.” He exhaled the words, his gray eyes darkening. “She’s bleeding all over the place.”

“The head is vascular and her hair is blonde,” Doc muttered and opened his bag. “She’s not losing as much as you think. It’s normal.”

A soft knock next to his head put Emory on full alert. His canines dropped and he snarled through the window, coming face-to-face with his brother. Trey was covered in blood from his chin to his stomach and his eyes remained a bright, stark gold. He smirked as Emory hit the switch in the door panel and lowered the glass.

“We’ve got to go. Her apartment was at a simmer when I left. It’s probably engulfed in flames by now.”

“You set her apartment on fire?” It was official. Trey had finally gone off the deep end.

“No choice.” Trey shrugged, unfazed. “When she made it home Shepherds were on her ass. I had to improvise.”

“Motherfuckers.” Emory tightened his hold on his mate. He’d wanted to find Mary so he’d left Trey inside the decaying residence. In hindsight, it wasn’t his smartest decision. “Did they hurt her?”

“I was waiting, remember? Bastards didn’t so much as touch her.” Trey swiped the back of his hand across his mouth and smiled. “They died slow but I didn’t have time to destroy the evidence. I had to think fast. The building was condemned for a damn good reason. There was enough shoddy wiring to start an inferno that no fire department will care to investigate. Since I removed the Shepherds’ weapons, they’ll think squatters found the wrong haven for the night. It’s as clean as I could manage given the circumstances.”

“They won’t be able to trace her?” Emory asked, concerned and frustrated by the turn in events. “Nothing can point to Mary. We can’t have the police showing up asking questions. It’s bad enough that Shepherds shot up the fucking store.”

Jesus, what a clusterfuck.

If Diskant—the Alpha and Omega of all the New York shifters—discovered they’d placed their race in danger with sheer stupidity, he’d have all their balls. Considering Emory intended to settle down with Mary in New York under Diskant’s authority, it wouldn’t be wise to piss the mean son of a bitch off any further. Diskant wasn’t sure Emory could control his wolf or his Alpha nature, which meant he had been reinstated in the pack on a trial basis. One small fuck-up could ruin everything.

Fucking unacceptable.

“The only people the police will investigate are locals,” Trey drawled, as if he was discussing what he had for dinner the night before. “As far as they’ll be concerned, someone got desperate and tried to rob the local grocery store. If Mary was on the payroll, Wade would have found it.”

“And the apartment?”

“The fire will go on the books as an accident caused by bad wiring and ratty insulation.”

“You’re sure?”

“I’m positive, how’s that?”

“It’ll do,” Caden interrupted Trey and revved up the engine. “Get your ass in the Caddy or call a cab. The others are ready to move. Time is up.”

Trey pivoted and stared at the shifters in the distance. One group had removed the Shepherds’ bodies and waited inside the unmarked van. The others were piled into the SUVs beside it. Emory raised the window when Trey pounded his fist on the roof, nodded and started walking toward the front of the Escalade.

“All done for now.” Doc nodded at the bandage across Mary’s head. “Keep pressure on it until we stop.”

Emory moved to do as instructed as the doctor revealed a vial and syringe. He frowned when he asked, “What are you doing?”

“If she wakes up and panics she’s liable to hurt herself. I’m going to give her a sedative.” Mary didn’t flinch or make a sound when the needle pierced her arm and he injected the medication. “There we go.” Doc spoke in a soothing tone Emory was sure he used often with his human patients. “Rest while you can.”

Trey opened the front door and slid into the passenger seat. “Get a move on,” he quipped as he settled back. “We haven’t got all night.”

“Fucking smartass,” Caden retorted and put the vehicle in gear.

They pulled away from the lot, driving slowly. Within a minute police vehicles and a wailing fire truck blew past them.

“Just in time.” Doc sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose between two thick, blunt fingers. “That was close.”

Too close, Emory thought and stared at the young woman in his arms.

Even with her blonde hair and parts of her face smeared with blood, she was the most beautiful female he’d ever seen. Her features were perfect—full lips, pert nose and enormous chocolate-brown eyes. The memory of her smile caused his cock to stir, coming to life against the plush roundness of her ass. She didn’t know what her smile did to him, especially when she caught him staring and became embarrassed and aroused.

God, her scent.

Even now the wolf within brushed against his skin as the fragrance returned to him—the perfume of lavender, sunshine and sweet, feminine musk. Many nights had been spent fantasizing about the ways he’d tease her, taunt her and introduce her to the joys and pleasures of sex. She’d never had to confess how little she knew about the art. He’d known it from the way she reacted to him, how she’d tensed, shivered and relaxed when he placed his hand into the small curve of her back.

She was so innocent—too fucking innocent.

He’d known Mary was too young for him when they’d met—only twenty years old—but he hadn’t been able to help himself. Denying the need for her was like existing without a reason, living each day with no purpose. So he’d decided to give her time, to allow her to get to know him as a man and a person, to give them the chance to become comfortable with each other.

Then the unthinkable happened and all of his carefully laid plans were destroyed.

Never had he dreamed it would be like this, with him forcing her to accept him and his bestial half. For fuck’s sake, the last time he’d seen her she’d been terrified of him. The way she’d looked at him—like he was a damn monster—hurt more than the bullets he’d taken from her family. Yes, he could oftentimes be an animal in the literal sense, but he never would have hurt her. He’d never given her any reason to believe he would. Yet she’d run just the same, screaming as if she’d seen the devil instead of the man who’d fallen in love with her.

His cock was undeterred by the remembrance, remaining firm against the crease of her buttocks. No amount of regret could ice the heat racing through his bloodstream, the need to fuck and claim his female rolling like thunder inside him.

Shame for his lust hit him like a punch in the gut.

Pitiful. You’re like a pup sniffing around for his first whiff of pussy.

And things were only going to get worse.

He’d ridden the edge for as long as he could. His patience wasn’t what it used to be. If he’d been given the opportunity, he’d have done right by his mate. He’d have afforded her a couple of years—no matter how difficult those years were for him—to come to terms with her future. They could have been friends first, getting to know each other before tackling the important steps. Ones that would change her life forever. Holding her, having her and knowing she was finally his wasn’t as fulfilling as he’d thought it might be, not if it meant she would experience fear, uncertainty or doubt as a consequence.

Despite the fact everyone in the vehicle could hear him—regardless that she wasn’t awake to accept the apology—he wasn’t too proud to whisper, “I’m sorry, angel eyes.”

He said a silent prayer she would offer forgiveness, get past her fear of what he was and accept their life together.

Even if, deep down, he knew what he was asking for was too much.

Chapter Two

Mary kept her eyes closed as she slowly came to awareness. Reality merged with dreams, nightmares of her capture and torment months ago followed by flashes of being chased and hunted down by her family. Unexpectedly, Emory had appeared. He wasn’t as scary as she’d once thought. In this dream he was her savior, not her enemy. He’d cradled her to his body, whispering reassurances she didn’t understand. The dreams were so different than the others, when she watched him change into a hideous creature with fangs and claws. Now he was only a man who looked at her as if she were precious, something he didn’t want to let slip away a second time.

Somehow she found the courage to open her eyes.

If the softness of the mattress and feather comforter cushioning her body didn’t inform her she wasn’t in her bed, the clean ceiling and gossamer curtains flittering in a window to her left did. The room was immaculate, done primarily in white, and there wasn’t a cobweb or crusty, peeled wallpaper in sight. Fading sunlight cast a dull orange glow over the room, informing Mary it would be dark soon.

“You’re finally awake.”

Mary lifted onto her elbows to face the person who’d spoken, only to wince and touch the tender spot along the side of her head. The female seated in a chair across the room was tiny, nothing more than delicate features and huge blue eyes. Her light blonde hair was trimmed into a pixie cut and tufts of dark pink were scattered along the top. The stranger rose and the motion only emphasized just how petite she was, standing at no more than five feet tall.

“Who are you?” Mary forced her voice to remain level despite the fact that she was shaking. “Where am I?”

“My name is Ava.” The teeny blonde goddess sat on the edge of the bed. “And you’re in my home. No one will harm you here, Mary. You have my word.”

“I didn’t tell you my name.” Survival instincts had Mary ready to bolt. She grasped the comforter and prepared to slide out of the bed to make a run for it.

“No, you didn’t.” Ava smiled.

“Then what did you do? Pull it out of thin air?”

To Mary’s surprise, Ava laughed. “I suppose I could have but no. Emory told me.”

“Emory?” Portions of her dream resurfaced—of Emory’s face, of his scent, of the way he felt with his arms around her.

“Yes, Emory.” There was amusement in Ava’s expression.

“I thought it was a dream.” Mary gently prodded the wound on her head, paying attention to the neat row of sutures. “I can’t piece everything together.”

“Doc decided it was best to keep you under for a while. He was worried you’d hurt yourself if you panicked.”

“Doc?”

Ava smiled. “Our doctor.”

“He patched me up?”

Ava nodded. “Four sutures, to be precise.” She exhaled slowly and peered through her lashes at Mary. “You’re extremely lucky. If the pack hadn’t found you when they did you wouldn’t have made it.”

Pack. One word had her heart pounding and made her palms clammy. It was true she’d been terrified of shifters before she discovered that monsters came in all shapes and forms—and not all of them grew fur or sprouted claws. Mary glanced at Ava. Of all the shifters she’d seen at her uncle’s home, none had been so small. Was Ava some kind of rodent shifter?

Do those even exist?

Ava burst out laughing and Mary moved farther away, scooting to the edge of the mattress. Maybe the woman was insane. It would explain the pink hair and the odd smile on her face. She certainly didn’t act normal. Despite Ava’s reassurances that her home was safe, it was definitely time to get a move on.

To her stunned amazement, Ava’s laughter died and her face became serious. “Don’t even think about trying to leave. You have no idea the damage you caused when you left Emory but believe me when I tell you if you run he will follow. There is nowhere you can go he won’t find you. You need to accept that your life is about to change. As much as it sucks to tell you that, I don’t want to waste time shitting you. Take everything you think you know and toss it out the window. Nothing is what it seems.”

“And how would you know?” Mary slipped from the bed and wobbled when her bare feet touched the cool wood flooring. “Things must seem pretty clear from your side of the fence.”

Ava arched a perfectly shaped brow. “My side of the fence?”

“The shifter side.” Mary glanced around, searching for her clothes. “What was I thinking? I can’t believe you’d even consider having me in your home. Not with what I am.”

“And what are you?”

“Are you being intentionally stupid?” Mary placed her hands on her hips and tried not to be embarrassed that she was clothed in nothing more than her underwear and a T-shirt. “Does the word Shepherd ring a bell? Or did Emory leave that part out?”

And if he saved me, why isn’t he here? Why wasn’t he waiting in the room when I woke up? Did he leave me? Is this some kind of revenge? Does he expect me to pay for what I’ve done?

“Shepherd is nothing more than a name. The people who are born with it choose their own destiny. You of all people should know that. I wouldn’t judge—”

Whatever Ava was going to say didn’t come. It was like watching a scene in The Twilight Zone. One minute the teeny woman had advice to impart, the next she turned to the door as if she expected someone to step inside.

Within seconds, someone did.

Emory.

Oh God.

Mary’s knees almost caved when she saw him in all his glory, his body and face clearly identifiable in the light radiating through the window. How in the hell had she forgotten how big he was? Six foot three and all muscles, rigid planes and hard lines. The dark stubble on his face made him mysterious yet sexy, matching the hair that was brushed away from his face. There was concern in his light brown eyes, as well as a heat she’d seen aimed in her direction a time or two in the past. He walked toward her—no, he prowled—each step deliberate and as smooth as butter.

He frowned when he saw her. “You shouldn’t be out of bed. Doc hasn’t put you in the clear.”

Who cared if an inner warning screamed he wasn’t entirely a man? At the present moment all she could think about was the way he talked, of the husky cadence of his words. His voice was the aphrodisiac she remembered, sending waves of fire from her belly to areas of her body she’d never dared touch or explore. Her nipples tingled, hardened and formed jutting points as a wet heat built between her thighs.

Knock it off! She shifted her legs together as she backed her way toward the wall. You haven’t seen him in months. After the way you treated him, you have no idea if he’s even interested anymore. He saved you. He didn’t promise you the world.

Fear crashed into her as she dredged up the memory of screaming in his face, terrified of the changes in his features. The reminder removed any trace of her growing desire. What if he harbored a grudge? What if he was angry for what she’d done? Maybe he thought he could get to her family through her? He had no idea of the horrors she’d endured once she’d returned home and learned how demented her uncle and her relatives were. Although he’d found her living elsewhere—something else she didn’t fully understand—he couldn’t possibly know why she’d run or how difficult it had been to escape the farm in Colorado.

“Easy there, angel eyes,” he murmured in a placating tone and stepped around the bed, continuing in her direction. “No one’s going to hurt you.”

Angel eyes.

She closed her eyes, remembering the first time he’d called her that. She’d argued that angels had blue eyes, not brown, but he’d insisted that her eyes and face were those of an angel. It had been the first strike in her emotional armor, allowing him to snake his way into her heart. Not long after she was silly putty in his hands.

When she felt fingers gently twine around her wrist, she gasped and her eyes flew open. Emory was even bigger up close. The black T-shirt covering his torso was drawn tight over the muscles beneath, revealing the outline of his pecs as well as the defined six-pack abs below. She kept her gaze level on his chest, afraid to meet his eyes. Her breathing was stinted but she could still smell him. It shouldn’t be legal for a man to smell so good—all clean, seductive and undeniably Emory.

Mortification swept through her when he touched her cheek and she flinched. She’d been hit in the face so many times it was instinctive to move away, to keep a safe distance.

“Ava,” Emory said, the word coming out as a low growl, and Mary had to force aside panic in order to remain still and passive in his grasp, “it’s time for you to go.”

“Okay.” Ava didn’t sound certain about being asked to leave, which only increased Mary’s alarm. “If you need me, I’ll be downstairs.”

Soft footsteps, the creak of a door opening and closing and Ava was gone—leaving Mary alone with one hell of a large shifter male who might just want her dead.

Don’t freak out. Don’t lose it. Just breathe.

“Shh,” Emory whispered and pulled her to his chest.

She wasn’t sure why he was comforting her until she realized she was whimpering. The sound made her sick and took her to dark places she wanted to forget—memories of pain, loss and terror. Tears stung her eyes but she didn’t allow them to fall. Instead she sagged into Emory’s chest, leaning on his strength, allowing him to shelter her from the world if only for a short time. He ran his hands along her spine in a light motion, traveling from her nape to the indentions above her buttocks. A spike of electricity shot through her, following the gliding brush of his fingers.

“No one will harm you.” Anger was in his voice and she wondered what had put it there. “I swear.”

“Not even you?” She wanted to take what she said back as soon as she heard herself speak. The arms around her became tense and Emory’s chest went still, as if he was holding his breath. After several seconds he relaxed, stepped back and placed his hands on each side of her face. She froze when he lifted her chin and she met his gaze. His irises were mesmerizing, brown with radiant amber centers.

“I can’t change what I am but you have no reason to fear me or mine. None of us will ever hurt you—especially me. You’re as essential to me as the air I breathe. Without you, I’m nothing.”

The intensity in his expression eradicated any rational thought. If he was lying, he was an expert in the craft. With the way he looked at her, she believed what he said, took it as gospel and not idle pillow talk. Despite their history, no matter what had occurred in the past or waited for them in the future, his feelings apparently hadn’t changed.

Heaven help her. Maybe she was deluding herself because she wanted to believe he still wanted her, yearned for her. Prior to learning he was a shifter, she’d imagined going to her knees before him, giving him total control, allowing him to teach her all of the ways to give and receive pleasure. Yes, when she’d learned what he was—half man, half wolf—she’d been scared of him. Who wouldn’t be? The discovery had been a shock, something she didn’t want to believe.

But now…

Now it wasn’t fear she was experiencing.

She’d always been attracted to Emory, had wondered as she lay awake in her bed alone and restless what it would be like to spend a night in his arms. Girlish daydreams had merged with the fantasies of a woman full-grown. Her virgin status was only due to the death of her parents and the strict upbringing after their loss. Now she wasn’t an innocent, wide-eyed schoolgirl. She’d seen and done things that had made her grow up hard and fast.

His warm breath caressed her lips as his mouth hovered over hers. “Mary…”

It wasn’t the lust in his gaze that caused her to shiver, it was the way he said her name, as though he were drowning in tempestuous waters and it was the last word he’d share with the world before he sank beneath the surface. She waited, trembling in his arms. Before he closed the distance and kissed her, she closed her eyes. There was more than physical desire in his expressive, amber-hued irises. Something she wanted to see and therefore worried might be a figment of her imagination.

Once she gave herself over to Emory, she had a feeling there was no going back—not for her, at least. Despite knowing about the existence of shifters, she didn’t know about or understand the eccentricities involved when they dated, had sex or lavished affection on the opposite sex. If Emory was more beast than man, her heart would be broken when he got what he wanted and moved on.

And there would be no one to blame but herself.

The kiss was a chaste meeting of their lips, the touch feather light. He moved his head from side to side—left, right then back again. Their noses brushed with the motion, the coarse whiskers on his chin slightly chafing her skin. She moaned at the sensation, squirming in his embrace.

“Open for me,” he exhaled in a throaty rasp, brought his hand to her face and ran his fingers through the hair at her nape. The instant she obeyed the order his tongue plunged past her parted lips and delved inside. Everything around them became a blur. The floor felt as if it shifted beneath her feet and she clutched at Emory’s wide shoulders to remain standing. His chest vibrated as he growled and buried his fingers into her hip, his hold changing from cautious to possessive.

This was the danger of the man before her. In his presence she didn’t care about the future, the past or the consequences of her actions. Unlike the shifters who made her wary, he created a thrill and excitement she didn’t fully comprehend. With him she felt safe—complete. Emory was like the sun, burning bright enough to chase away the shadows, until her entire focus was on him and him alone.

Emory ended the kiss abruptly, before she could blink. Stunned, she gasped for air and looked at him. His attention was no longer on her, his whiskey-colored irises now glowing amber and aimed over his shoulder at the bedroom door that opened and closed.

“Trey.” Emory pressed against her until she was trapped between his massive body and the wall. “I told you to wait for me downstairs.”

“You know I’ve never been patient,” a deep, obviously male voice responded. “Did you ask her?”

Mary was tempted to push Emory away and greet the intruder when she heard feet shuffling across the floor before coming to a stop. The soft rasp of fabric giving way informed her that the man had taken a seat in the chair across the room. Emory remained as he was, standing like a shield between her and the man he obviously viewed as some kind of threat.

She felt the subtle tensing of his muscles beneath her fingers when he answered, “I’ve been with her less than five minutes. What do you think?”

“I think that’s why I followed you. If I’d given you ten, you’d have taken things from the wall to the bed.”

Mary’s face burned as shame slammed into her, and she inhaled sharply. A complete stranger had walked into the room with her half-clothed and rubbing up against Emory like a happy-go-pet-me cat. She considered shoving Emory away until she realized he’d partially blocked her humiliation from view, and she didn’t want the man who obviously had questions for her to get a full-on visual of her embarrassment.

Oddly enough, it appeared Emory was aware of her feelings. He growled, a low, rumbling sound that was menacing enough to make her cringe. “Get out.”

“Don’t push me. Not today.” The man returned the growl with one equally as threatening. “Ask her about the fucking bag.”

“I’m not going to tell you again.” Emory lowered his arms, forcing Mary to let him go. “I won’t have you upsetting my female because of some cash and a tattered map. If you won’t leave the room on your own, I’ll drag your ass out.”

The room spun, making her dizzy. They’d found the map and her stash of money. Sweet Jesus. Did they think she was a willing member of her family? Did Emory’s brother want to know if she planned to return to one of the compounds to give up the pack’s whereabouts?

Not good. So not good.

Would the man called Trey give her a chance to explain or would he kill her? Emory had thrust her between his massive frame and the wall—shielding her body with his—as if he knew he’d have to protect her from harm. Surely that wasn’t the case. The two men wouldn’t attack each other.

Would they?

Before she could contemplate her options, Trey growled—but not in a way that was at all human or normal. A chill ventured down her spine and terror froze her in place. She couldn’t see the danger she knew Trey represented but she could feel it. Tension permeated the room, palpable in its intensity.

“You think you can threaten me, you ballsy little shit?”

“I don’t think anything,” Emory replied. “I know.”

Mary jerked when she heard the scrape of chair legs followed by a loud crash. Before she could question what caused the disturbance Emory was gone, leaving her so quickly she didn’t have time to cover her semi-nude body or make a mad dash for the bed.

She gawked in disbelief at the men who rushed each other, collided and started fighting like opponents in a cage match. Emory and the man she remembered from her apartment—Emory’s brother, apparently—shared the same coloring and build. They each had dark hair, tanned skin and stood over six feet tall. Although from what she could see through their flurry of fists and punches, Trey kept his hair shorter.

Trey grasped Emory by the shoulder and they smashed into the wall, leaving a huge dent in the once smooth and flawless plaster. Another sudden move and they did the same thing to the wall a few feet over, creating an odd set of shapes that were almost identical.

Heaven help her. They were so strong, so deadly. Her family had warned her about that, had drilled into her head how dangerous shifters could be. One slap from either of the men fighting across the room would likely kill her. No swelling skin or bruises to care for following a blow or punch. If they managed to get hold of her she’d be lucky to end up in the hospital on life support.

She moved as far away from them as possible, until her back was flush against the far wall.

“You ungrateful bastard.” Trey crouched and shifted his weight from one foot to the other. “Don’t you remember how this ended last time? No? Let’s reminisce. I kicked your ass and sent you packing.”

“I’ve had enough of this shit.” Emory rushed forward, tackling his brother to the ground. Trey tried to roll over but before he could Emory wrapped his large hand around his brother’s throat and snarled, “I’m not the shifter I used to be.” Then he reached back with his free hand, grabbed hold of Trey’s crotch and squeezed.

“What the fuck!” Trey howled. “Get your goddamn hand off me!”

“Not yet. Not before you hear what I have to say. There’s something you should know, something I should have told you a long time ago.” Emory kept a grip on Trey’s throat and jewels as he leaned forward, looking his brother in the eye. “I rolled over. I let you win. Do you honestly think it would have been that easy? I made sure it was a nice show, so the pack would understand why you had to make a tough decision. I didn’t intend to kill you when I entered the fight between us, I never did. No matter how much of a danger I’d become, I’d never hurt my own blood. I was using you to end my misery.”

“Bullshit,” Trey huffed.

“No bullshit. Truth.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“That’s your choice,” Emory said. “But do you really want to fight me a second time to prove you’re right? Is it worth that much to you?”

“Shit.” Trey paused. “Truce?”

Emory released Trey and nodded. “Truce.”

Mary released a sigh of relief but it was short-lived. Without warning the door to the bedroom burst open, rattled on the hinges and slammed into the wall. Before she could wrap her head around that the largest man she’d ever seen entered the room. He targeted his gaze on her and she froze. His dark hair was pulled back at his nape, bringing attention to eyes that were liquid gold. The orbs practically shimmered across the distance, stark against his tan skin. But it wasn’t his eyes that held her attention, it was the large hands he’d formed into tight fists.

Her heart sank to her stomach and she felt lightheaded.

One hit from Emory and Trey, she might survive.

One hit from the man staring at her and they’d be scraping her carcass off the floor.

Fucking shit!

Emory jumped away from Trey, ignored Diskant and strode to Mary. Fear was coming off her in waves, covering the room in the smell of her terror. Her eyes remained glued to Diskant, the brown pools growing wide as saucers. When Emory reached her he yanked her into his chest, obscured her from view and covered the top of her head with his hand. She remained board stiff, her arms limp at her sides.

Goddamn Trey!

Mary had been receptive to his advances until his older sibling had ruined everything. Now she was as terrified as he remembered her being weeks before, after she’d seen him partially change. Carefully, he stroked her hair and murmured soft nothings to her. She didn’t fight him but she didn’t relax. He considered showing his brother the damage he’d done and demand Trey apologize but he didn’t want to make things worse. Instead he continued gentling her with his touch, keeping her close.

“It’s okay,” he whispered. “I made a promise to you and I won’t break it. Trust me, Mary. All you have to do is trust me.”

“Is she okay?” Diskant’s voice was softer than usual—no doubt to ease Mary’s fear—although Emory could tell the Omega was furious.

“She’s in shock.” Emory kept his tone level as he feathered his fingers over her hair. “It’s too much too soon.”

“I told you to give them time alone.” By the outrage in Diskant’s voice, Emory knew he was directing his attention to Trey. “What the hell did you do?”

“If I’d given them anymore time alone he’d be indisposed until they were fully bloodbonded.” To his credit, Trey had the decency to sound uncomfortable. “I only wanted an answer to my question. Emory flew off the handle.”

“He’s just been reunited with his female, dipfuck. I allowed you to stay so long as you didn’t interfere with his personal shit.” Diskant paused and Emory felt the weight of the Omega’s gaze on his back. “And from where I’m standing you not only interfered, you inserted yourself right in the fucking middle.”

“It wasn’t like that, D.”

“Get out.”

Emory didn’t have to turn to see the look Diskant was aiming at Trey, he could visualize it. Despite the fact that Trey was older than Diskant and had been his Alpha once upon a time, Diskant wasn’t someone any shifter wanted to fuck with. It wasn’t any wonder Mary had been terrified. At six feet, six inches and well over two hundred and fifty pounds, Diskant Black stood taller than most men inside a room. And he didn’t ask anyone to do anything, he told them to. If you were unlucky enough to receive negative attention from the bastard, it was best to do what he said and move the fuck along.

“And my answer?” Trey asked, continuing to tempt disaster.

“Go down to the basement and make yourself a drink or five. Ava invited a few females over to welcome all of you home so do yourself a favor and take a load off. You need to get your shit straight and mellow out. Answers from my guest are my problem to deal with. The pack is no longer yours, it’s mine. You’re crossing the line with me and I won’t have it. If you don’t prioritize, I will.”

This time Trey didn’t respond.

Emory heard the crackle of wood as someone stepped on a piece of the shattered door and exited the room. As Trey’s scent faded, Emory stepped back and looked at Mary. It felt like something squeezed his heart, applying pressure until it was difficult to draw in air. Poor thing was trying not to panic, taking shallow breaths. She wouldn’t look at him and kept her face forward so that her gaze remained on his chest.

“Ava mine,” Diskant called to his mate. “We need you, baby.”

“I’m here,” Ava said softly and Emory waited as she approached.

It was hard to believe Diskant had mated a female who could read human thoughts and manipulate emotion. A few of the older pack mates believed it was a blessing, a way to keep the pack safe from those who were unaware of their existence. Personally Emory hadn’t given it much thought.

Until now.

If Ava could ease Mary’s fear, he’d gladly accept any help she offered.

When he started to step aside Mary suddenly came to life and grasped his arms. Her nails scraped and pierced his skin as she buried them in his biceps and pulled him close.

“Stay where you are, Emory,” Ava instructed, reaching out and placing her fingers on Mary’s forehead. “She doesn’t want you to go. She’s just got a lot running through her head.” Ava sighed after a moment and glanced over her shoulder. “Diskant managed to scare the poor thing. Next time I’ll have to remind him that we don’t break down doors to greet guests.”

Diskant strode over and placed his hands on Ava’s shoulders. “I thought I should break the fight up sooner rather than later.”

“Neanderthal,” Ava scolded.

“And you love it.”

Ava ignored him and concentrated on Mary. The tiny female stared at his mate for well over a minute, her irises shifting from light to dark blue. After a moment Mary blinked several times, as if shaking off a haze, and looked at Ava.

“We were just talking, but we didn’t speak.”

“You’re right,” Ava said encouragingly. “We were talking but we didn’t speak.”

“How…” Mary reached for the neatly stitched wound near her temple. “It’s head trauma, isn’t it? I’ve lost my marbles. I’m in La La Land.”

“You’re fine.” Ava lowered her hand. “It’s a gift I have—telepathy. I use it when I need to.”

“Telepathy?” Mary echoed disbelievingly.

“Telepathy,” Ava confirmed. “Watch.”

Mary’s eyes flared wide and she gaped at Ava. They gazed at each other, eyes locked and focused. After several seconds the alarm in Mary’s expression changed to one of wonder. Her eyes drifted to Diskant.

“Really?” she asked, watching the Omega. “You can?”

“Oh yeah.” Ava nodded and grinned.

“Can what?” Emory asked.

“She said she can control him.” Mary continued staring at Diskant, a frown forming on her expressive face. “I’m not sure I believe her.”

“She controls me, huh?” Diskant purred and slid the hand resting on Ava’s shoulder down her back and placed it on her ass. “Is that what you told her, mate?”

Ava cleared her throat and Emory saw her squirm against Diskant’s hand. “Drop to a knee and show Mary you’re as gentle as a kitten,” Ava murmured thickly. “I’ll make it worth your while.”

Just like that, the Omega was on his knees. He rubbed his chin on his mate’s arm and winked at Mary. “See?” he said in a low timbre that Emory knew had everything to do with the sexual promise in Ava’s request. “Harmless as a newborn.”

Then, like the sun parting the clouds and sucking up all the gloom from the day, Mary smiled. It was a small gesture, the slight lifting of her lips at the corners, nothing at all like the full-fledged grins she’d given him in the past. But damn it, it was a fucking smile. In light of how terrified she’d been, he’d take it.

“Are you satisfied now?” Diskant smiled at Mary and cocked his head to the side. “Or do I have to debase myself more than I already have?”

“I’m s-satisfied,” Mary stammered.

“You sure?”

Mary didn’t struggle to respond this time, more confident when she answered, “I’m sure.”

“Good. Since that’s settled,” Diskant rose and wrapped an arm around Ava’s waist, “we’ll leave you two alone. I’m going to take this little minx up on her offer to make things worth my while. Make yourselves at home.” The desire in his face faded as he glanced down at Ava, met his mate’s gaze and then looked at Mary. “You’re more than our guest,” he informed her, ever the Alpha, firm yet gentle, “you’re family. If anyone gives you trouble, come to me. They’ll never bother you again. You have my word.”

Before she could reply Diskant swung Ava up in his arms, stomped toward the door and called over his shoulder, “You’d best move Mary into your room, Emory. I’ll get a new door installed tomorrow.”

Ava’s shrills of laughter and Diskant’s chuckles faded as the mated pair vanished around the corner. Emory heard the pair’s bedroom door down the hall rattle open and close with a snick. Mary lifted her chin and met his gaze. He knew then that he was neck deep in the shit. Ava’s lighthearted attempt to corral Diskant and gain Mary’s trust had worked, but it had also done something he was certain his Omega’s female didn’t intend. As Mary had watched the couple together—their mutual attraction and affection obvious—a spark of arousal had struck Emory’s nose.

Mary’s arousal to be precise, and the scent wasn’t fading.

Fuck.

He wanted to do the right thing but he was only capable of so much. The beast inside was pushing him to take things further, to give her the first mark. Once done she couldn’t tell him no. Hell, she wouldn’t want to tell him no. She’d experience the same fever in her veins, the same desire to mate. Nothing would alleviate the burn aside from the final bloodbonding phase. Once she passed that crucial step in their pairing, she’d never be able to leave him.

Never.

“Are you afraid of me, Mary?” Damn the wolf for making the question so gruff, for taking away his reason. They had to talk. They did not need to take things into the other bedroom, where they would be completely alone. His fingers trembled as the wolf within howled at Mary’s nearness, demanding he run his tongue along her throat, taste her tender skin for the first time and strip the clothes from her body.

He’d waited too long, damn it, and pushed the animal inside further than it would go. Christ, he was weaker than he’d thought. The urge to plant her ass up in the air, fuck her from behind and pin her in place with his teeth was almost more than he could stand.

“No,” she breathed, resting her palms against his chest.

“Are you certain?” He had to know, had to hear her say it. “You ran from me before. I need to know that you understand who I am—what I am.”

“I’m not scared of you.” She opened her little hands and spread her fingers across his pectoral muscles. Her lids lowered and her brown eyes became cloudy. “I know who you are,” she continued and pressed the tips of her fingers into his chest, “and what you are.”

“Who am I then?”

“You’re the man who walked me to class and carried my books.” A crease formed between her eyebrows and her breath caught. She dropped her gaze and stared at her hands. “You’re the man who opened doors, pulled out my chairs and acted like an utter gentleman.”

Now for the hard question, the one he wasn’t sure he wanted the answer to. “What am I, angel eyes?”

“A man.” She spoke so softly that even with his superior hearing he had to strain to hear.

“Are you sure about that?”

“You might be able to change into something else but when it comes down to it you’re a man. I’ve seen you. I know what kind of person you are.”

“Is that a good thing?”

“It’s a good thing,” she replied, nodding. “There are men who have no excuse for their actions but they hurt people just the same. They do horrible things. Evil things.”

He stroked her hair, indulging in his desire to touch her. “What kinds of evil things, sweetheart?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she replied in a lifeless monotone. “I was so stupid, so ignorant.”

“Who told you that?” he snapped, livid at the insults and only God knew what else his mate had received from her relatives. It wasn’t any wonder she’d risked her life by running. “Your family? Your uncle?”

“Told me what?” she whispered and peered up at him with her large, doelike eyes.

“That you’re stupid and ignorant.”

“No one had to tell me.” She ducked her head, avoiding his gaze. “No one had to. I realized it not long after…” Her soft inhalation was smooth but her rough exhalation revealed her nervousness. “After what happened, after you were gone,” she murmured, “I knew I’d made a mistake.”

A mistake.

Hope was a bastard emotion, something Emory didn’t want to give life if he didn’t absolutely have to. Unfortunately the fucking sensation washed over him, cocooning his heart in warmth.

“What mistake?”

“Running away,” she finally confessed, trembling as she did. “Treating you like I did.”

“What you did is understandable.” He willed himself not to push her too hard or ask for too much. “You were in shock and learning what I was couldn’t have been easy.”

“It wasn’t, but after I had all the facts I knew I had been wrong about a lot of things.” She paused and asked, “How did you find me?”

His stomach knotted. How in the hell did he answer that question without scaring her? If he mentioned her family, she might ask what had happened to them. He didn’t want to be the man pulling the short straw and revealing everyone she’d left behind—with the exception of her bastard uncle—were dead.

“After I discovered you weren’t at your uncle’s farm, I did some research. I remembered our conversation about your parents and the trip you said you had to make to Florida to retrieve the savings your parents had left for you. It wasn’t hard to track you down once I had a general location. I had a member of the pack work his mojo and put a trace on your attorney’s phone once we figured out who he was. The call you made to him a couple of days ago gave me your location.”

“Another notch on my wall of stupid,” she muttered.

“You are not stupid.” He didn’t mean to sound so angry but it was impossible to be nurturing and supportive when his mate seemed determined to put herself down. “You’re one of the most intelligent people I know.”

When she lifted her head and their gazes met, he knew she’d face her fear of him or she’d run because of it. There was no way to contain the feral portion of him—not now. He knew his eyes were glowing, that his canines, although high in his gums, were now pointed in an unnatural way. She took in the changes, starting with his eyes before lowering her focus to his mouth. He waited, holding his breath, hoping against fucking hope that she’d end his torment.

Seconds ticked by like hours, so slowly he thought he’d go mad. Then Mary brought her hands to his shoulders and rose to her tiptoes. She frowned, shifted her feet, and her fingers tickled the back of his neck when she brought her right hand around and applied pressure, urging him to lower his head.

“Come here.”

He obliged, lowering his chin as he wrapped his hands around her waist. “How’s this?”

Her reply came in the form of physical contact—a cock-rocking kiss that set him on his heels. The moment her lips brushed his he was a goner. His mate had come to him without pressure, without fear and without restraint. She’d made the decision on her own, without any outside influence, and now waited for him to make the next move.

“I’m not afraid of you,” she whispered, the smell of her growing desire caressing his nose. “The others frighten me but you…I know you won’t hurt me.” She moaned when he grasped her by the ass and lifted her feet from the ground, bringing them hip to hip and chest to chest.

Open for me, sweetheart. Open for me.

When she did, he dipped his tongue inside her mouth. Taking it slow might have been the way he’d planned to go but fast suited him just as well. Mary was uncertain at first, meeting the teasing swirls of his tongue with cautious ones of her own. He growled and kneaded the globes in his hands, encouraging her to let herself go. His nose told him she was excited, her scent calling to him in ways that had his muscles quivering in anticipation. It was time to put his dreams to rest.

Who needed fantasies when the real deal was in his arms?

He thought the battle was over when she wrapped her legs around his waist and her panty-clad cleft nudged his denim-encased cock. A corresponding jerk and tightness in his sac was immediately followed by the wet sensation of semen coating the head of his dick and the inside of his jeans. Her eager little hands twined in his hair and tugged as she deepened the kiss and mirrored the laps of his tongue.

Hurry the hell up or you’ll finish before she’s started.

As he carried his mate from the room, he changed his tune. Hope was not a bastard emotion. He took the notion back, more than happy to swallow the words and force them down his throat.

Right here, right now—he entered his bedroom and closed the door with a flick of his heel—hope was a fine fucking thing indeed.

Chapter Three

Mary couldn’t believe she was acting so bold and brazen, without a hint of shame or shyness. One minute she was fighting her longings. The next she decided she had nothing left to lose.

She could have died last night.

She could have been dead, gone—buried.

But she wasn’t. She was alive because of Emory.

She didn’t know how he’d found her or what he wanted, but none of it mattered. The life she once had was over. She couldn’t go back, only forward. If Emory decided the thing between them could only last in the short term, she’d accept the heartache and loss when the time came. Regardless of how he’d found her, or how long he intended to keep her and what waited on the horizon, she would have this for herself.

Emory made her feel safe. He made her feel wanted. And it had been so long since she’d felt either of those things.

Long gone was the timid and shy girl who was afraid she’d make a fool of herself sexually by doing something wrong. Apparently things weren’t as difficult as she’d once believed. Who knew that a virgin could get a man so ready and eager by reacting on instinct, grasping the bull by the figurative horns and letting her hormones take control? Emory was no longer the calm, restrained individual who handled her with kiddie gloves. He’d been replaced by a primal creature who kissed her with such intensity she wondered if he’d consume her with his hunger.

He bent at the waist and her back met the soft cushion of a down comforter. The contrast wasn’t lost on her. Hard muscles and flesh above, soft feathers and cotton beneath. As soon as she was balanced on the bed Emory’s hands left her ass and wandered upward, skimming along her waist and rib cage until her breasts were cupped in his hands. He squeezed his fingers, brought his thumbs around and rubbed them in a dizzying circle across her nipples. A jolt of fiery electricity spiraled from her stomach to her sex, so strong she arched her back and pushed the mounds into his hands.

“Beautiful, Mary,” Emory groaned against her lips. “So soft.” He tugged at her nipples through her bra, dragging another moan from her throat. “So sensitive.”

“Please.” She had no idea what she was begging for as she squirmed beneath him. All she knew was a fire had erupted in her body, a humming tingle that was slowly spreading from the hard peaks trapped within Emory’s fingers to the damp heat between her legs. Emory’s touch had always made her sizzle but it had never made her burn so hot she couldn’t remain still.

“I’m going to.” His lips drifted from her mouth, creating a path that wound down her chin and stopped at her throat. “I’m going to please you in so many ways, show you so many different things. I’m going to make you feel so good, sweetheart.”

He released her breasts, trailed his fingers along her abdomen and tugged on the hem of her T-shirt. She lifted her hips, aiding him in bringing the material up her body and over her head. Cool air caressed her skin, scattering goose bumps along her body. Emory tossed the garment aside and ran his lips along her collarbone, lapping at her heated flesh with his tongue as he eased his way down. Her stomach muscles clenched when he brushed his chin over her right nipple, the bristles along his jaw catching in the lace of her bra. The teasing touch wasn’t nearly enough and she arched her back again, trying to get him to direct his attention to where she wanted it most.

“Be still, mate.” Emory growled, the sound a low drumming in her ears.

Mate? She writhed uncontrollably, unable to do as he ordered, feeling as though her body were being consumed by flames. Diskant had referred to Ava as his mate. Perhaps it was common terminology in a pack. Her excitement grew at the thought. If Emory thought of her in that context, perhaps there was more between them than physical attraction, something that would extend their relationship beyond the pleasures of sex.

“Mate?” she questioned, running her fingers along the muscles that stretched and flexed in his shoulders.

Emory hesitated, his mouth hovering just over her nipple. When he didn’t continue she wrapped a hand around his neck, encouraging him to keep going. “Please,” she repeated, louder this time, and cried out when Emory pulled away and glared at her. His eyes were no longer brown but entirely molten amber.

“Still, Mary. Now.”

Was he nuts? She couldn’t be still. Not like this. “I can’t help it,” she complained, trying to do as he asked. “I’ve never felt like this before.”

His forehead smoothed as his face softened in understanding but the brightness in his irises didn’t dim. “Neither have I, but we have to talk. I want you so much I can’t breathe but I won’t take away your choice. We can’t take this further until you know everything. You have to understand where this leads.”

“Talk is overrated.” She clawed at his back when he tried to lift away. She knew exactly where this would lead—to the sex she’d always dreamed of. Emory would make love to her so thoroughly he’d leave an invisible brand behind, something to keep her company on the cold nights she anticipated would come soon enough. Tomorrow be damned. To hell with the bullshit, the danger and the unknown. Electricity hovered in the air, a direct link between the two of them.

What more was there to discuss?

“There’s no going back.” Emory groaned when she arched her back and pushed her hard nipples into his chest, his body quaking against hers. “Once I have you I’ll never let you go.”

Too many factors prohibited her from echoing the declaration so she pushed her doubts aside, blind to everything but the man above her. Actions were so much better than words, especially when a simple caress—such as her fingertips whispering along his neck—caused Emory to close his eyes and growl low in his throat, the deep vibration humming against her breasts. The shadow along his jaw was the sexiest thing she’d ever seen. When she lifted her hand and rubbed her knuckles against his chin she learned it was bristly but surprisingly soft as well.

“I’m trying to do the right thing, damn it.” He snaked his fingers around her wrists and forced her arms over her head. “But you’re not making it easy.”

They stared at each other, panting softly, chests touching. His hair had fallen over his forehead, a few of the strands along his neck caught in the bristles on his cheek. Golden eyes seemed to look through her, as though he could touch her very soul. The moment was more than intimate. It was as if something snapped into place. The connection was baffling but impossible to ignore.

And it wasn’t the first time she’d felt it.

Back when things were uncomplicated, she’d experienced the same emotion, as though something inside her recognized Emory as her other half, the one person to complete her.

How is that possible?

“You feel it, don’t you?” Emory murmured.

“I don’t understand.” And she didn’t, not at all. This was more than sex, something that she realized would change her life forever.

“We’re meant for each other.” Emory dipped his head and feathered his lips over hers. “The first time I saw you, I knew. I wanted you so much it hurt.”

“But…” She struggled to find words. “You never said anything.”

“I wanted to,” he hissed when she unconsciously shifted her hips, pressing her thigh against his thick erection. “You have no idea how hard it was to keep my hands off you.”

“Then why did you?” God knows if he’d made a move she wouldn’t have stopped him.

“I didn’t know how deep your ties to your family were. I wanted you to trust me before I told you the truth. I didn’t want you to be afraid of me.” A flash of pain crossed his face. “You ran from me when you learned what I am.”

“I’m so sorry.” The hurt in his expression caused something in her chest to break—hard. “When my family…all the guns…and then you…” She gulped. “I panicked.”

“Understandable.” He took a deep breath and released it slowly. “There’s nothing we can do to change what happened. Dwelling on the past won’t do either of us any favors. We can only move forward. That’s why it’s so important that I’m honest with you now, that you understand exactly what you mean to me.”

“Mate?” she whispered, remembering he’d put a stop to the heavy petting when she said the word. “Is that what you mean? Is that what you want me to be?”

“No, that’s not what I want you to be.” She frowned and he corrected, “It’s what you are. Mine. My mate.”

Then it all clicked.

This wasn’t casual sex. He didn’t want her for a quick romp.

Emory wanted to make her his.

A crease formed between Mary’s brows as she processed the information he’d given her. Her lower lip vanished between her teeth and he clenched his jaw, forcing back a growl of need, want and desire. No one had affected him like Mary and no one would. That was what she needed to understand and come to terms with.

Finally, she asked, “Is that shifter lingo for girlfriend?”

He grinned at how perplexed she sounded. “No, angel eyes. It means you’re my other half. The woman I want to spend the rest of my life with.”

Her beautiful brown eyes went wide. “You don’t even know me.”

“Don’t I?” He rolled his hips so that his jean-clad cock made contact with her pussy. Her eyes slid closed and she moaned.

“It’s chemistry.” Mary sighed, arching her back. “You don’t have to know someone to share that.”

The wolf inside him snarled, wanting to prove just how wrong she was.

Hell no.

He would not allow her to think chemistry was the only thing responsible for her reactions to him. He moved away from her, so a sliver of distance separated their bodies. She opened her eyes and glared at him, her sexual frustration apparent as her full lips pursed into a sexy frown.

“There’s more than chemistry at work here. Concentrate on your emotions, think about the way you feel.”

“Right now I feel annoyed,” she grumbled.

“But you feel secure too, don’t you?” He left her wrists go and trailed his fingers down her arms. “You’re in a room with me, all alone in bed. But you’re not scared. You’re not running away. In fact, you’re burning me alive with the way you smell, how you fit against me and how eager you are.” His nostrils flared as he pulled her scent into his nose. He floated in the fragrant scent of her pussy—hot, sweet and all Mary—and his cock throbbed as he imagined tasting for the first time.

Her scowl slowly faded. “I’ve always felt safe with you,” she confessed, cheeks turning a breathtaking shade of pink. “I’m not sure why.”

“It’s because deep down you know you’re meant for me.” He met her gaze. “You know we’re meant for each other.”

“That’s not possible. Love at first sight only happens in cheesy romance movies.”

“What we have is more than love at first sight.” He skimmed his finger along her shoulder. “In fact, what I want to share with you makes love laughable in comparison.”

She trembled when he lowered his body so they touched once more. “You’re trying to tell me something.”

He chuckled. Christ, the woman drove him insane. He’d been trying to tell her something since he’d gotten her into bed. Hormones certainly played a part in her confusion. Mary wasn’t a horny, sex-crazed female who wouldn’t care about tomorrow. Her intelligence surpassed many people he knew, including members of his pack who had degrees in fields that required dizzying intellect.

“I’ve already told you but I’ll repeat myself for your benefit.” His finger dipped down the center of her chest and he made lazy circles in the area between her breasts. “Once I have you, I’ll never let you go. After we make love a bond will be formed that can never be broken.”

“Are you talking about changing me?” He caught the hitch in her voice, saw the way her bottom lip quivered. “I didn’t think you could do that.”

“You’d be right. I can’t change you. Not in the way you think.” Attempting to soothe her obviously rattled nerves, he brought his hands to her temples and played with her hair. “But I can share a part of what I am with you.”

“How?” He could see she was frightened, although she tried to hide it.

And the moment of truth has arrived. “It’s called bloodbonding.”

“Bloodbonding?” she repeated, as if making sure she heard him correctly, sliding her tempting pink tongue along her even pinker lower lip.

“When we make love the wolf inside me will start the process of merging with you.”

“Merging with me?” She sounded skeptical. “How would that change me exactly?”

He hesitated before he admitted, “A part of my wolf will remain inside you.”

The scent of panic—sharp and peppery—hit just as she shoved at his chest, forcing him away. He sighed but gave her what she wanted despite his feral half’s protest. Rolling off her, he moved and sat at the side of the bed. She shoved her elbows into the mattress and pushed herself upright against the headboard. Then she faced him and ran a shaking hand through her hair.

“It will be a part of me?”

“In a manner of speaking.” Sugarcoating wouldn’t help, so he didn’t bother. “It will merge with you, remain with you and unite us as one.”

“Will I…What I mean to say is…”

“Would you be able to change?” he asked, picking up on her question easily enough. “No, you wouldn’t. You’d have the soul of the wolf inside you, not the form.”

“That’s a lot to process. I don’t know what to say.”

“You don’t have to say anything.” He bit back a curse when he reached for her and she shied away from his touch.

“I need to think.”

His stomach churned and it felt as though his heart plummeted to his feet. He’d known she might react this way but a part of him had held out hope that she’d accept him immediately despite the fact—a stupid, arrogant pipe dream.

“I understand.”

She didn’t stop him when he rose from the bed, retrieved her shirt and handed it to her and walked to the door. He paused as he gripped the knob, waiting to see if she’d say anything. The silence was so profound it was deafening, an empty wail in his ears that was only interrupted by the sound of her sliding into the garment he’d given her. His mate was so close yet so far away. He knew the moment she pulled away from him, sensed the way she put up a wall between them.

“You’re safe here,” he finally said, unable to leave without saying something—anything. He glanced over his shoulder and saw she was staring at the hands she’d placed in her lap, her fingers wrapped together to form one large fist. “I’ll come back later with Doc so he can make sure you’re okay.”

She nodded but didn’t look at him. The rejection hit him square in the chest. Of everything he’d considered, the one thing he hadn’t counted on was how vulnerable he’d feel if she turned him away, how lost. His life had no meaning until he met Mary. Without her there would be no reason to exist, no light in the darkness that was his world.

Despite the wolf’s agonized howl in his head, he stepped from the room and closed the door—but he didn’t leave. Instead he waited outside, protecting her in the only way he could, and gave his mate the space she asked for.

Chapter Four

Sadie Dumus remained in the shadows as she studied the object of her obsession. Trey reclined in a lounge chair on the back patio of the fire station, drowning his sorrows with a bottle of Jack Daniels. He was delectable even when he looked like shit, his dark hair a mess on his head, the heavy growth on his face almost thick enough to be considered a beard. The last time she’d seen him he’d taken more care with his appearance.

Now it seemed he no longer cared.

She reached out to him with her telepathy, listening to his thoughts. The fury that assailed her almost broke her veil—the only thing that prevented the shifters all around her from detecting her presence. She tamped down the fury that consumed her, separating her feelings from Trey’s. He was an absolute mess, full of self-loathing and misery. The alcohol helped, dulling some of his grief. But it wasn’t enough, not nearly enough. Long gone was the proud male who could be powerful one minute and playful the next. In his place was a man who recognized only revenge, death and retribution.

Guilt slammed into her, the impact hard and direct.

This was her fault, the blame settling directly on her shoulders.

If only she’d known he would deteriorate to this state, she could have made different decisions. Such as entrusting her coven to protect the city, handing over the reins for once. But no. Instead she’d focused on Aldon Frost—the power-hungry vampire who was a threat to all of humanity—and allowed her responsibilities to overcome her emotions. Making things worse was the fact she hadn’t learned a damn thing about Aldon. He’d covered his tracks too well, making his actions impossible to predict.

The human male who had recently been accepted into the pack approached Trey, his movements almost as smooth as a shifter’s. Sadie knew to avoid his thoughts, recalling only too well the heartache and loss the man had suffered. The deaths of his wife and unborn child had changed him, leaving his heart as hard and cold as ice. She’d always been told you could see death in some people, and Caden Stone was the personification of a mortal grim reaper, as likely to kill you as look at you. The man would cut someone’s throat, leave their body where it dropped and sleep like a baby when he went to bed hours later.

“Good evening, Cade.” Trey acknowledged his guest with the dip of his chin, his words slightly slurred.

“Is it? I didn’t notice,” Cade responded and took a seat across from Trey, resting the beer bottle in his hand on his knee. “Not in the mood for a family reunion, I take it.”

“Nope,” Trey retorted and took another swig of Jack.

“Can’t say I blame you.” He glanced at the bottle in Trey’s grasp. “But I’m not sure drinking is the solution to your problems.”

“Is that right? Funny, I don’t recall asking for your opinion.”

Cade smirked. “When has that ever stopped me?”

Trey shrugged and gazed into the trees lined along the property. “It was worth a shot.”

“Want to discuss what happened upstairs?” Cade inquired casually and nursed his beer.

“A dispute between siblings,” Trey muttered, shifting his weight in his chair. “It happens.”

“My understanding is you threatened the girl we brought here.” Cade’s voice changed, becoming deep, a warning evident. “Scared the hell out of her, so I’m told.”

“Then your understanding is shit and you need better snitches to keep you informed.” Trey snorted. “I only wanted to ask a few questions.”

“She’s got enough to deal with without pressure from you.” Cade leaned forward and rested his elbows on the arms of his chair. “You’re going to have to get past who her family is and think about what she means to Emory.”

“A Shepherd in the fucking pack.” Trey laughed, the sound cynical. “A constant reminder of what we’ll never get back. That’ll be real easy to get past.”

“Everyone is going to take cues from you on how to treat her,” Cade said quietly. “If you turn your back on her, they will too.”

“What the fuck would you know about it?”

“Enough.”

“Don’t worry so much.” Trey waved absently toward the house. “Diskant and Ava have already welcomed her to the fold. She’s officially a member of our big happy family. None of the pack would dare fuck with that female. Not if they know what’s good for them.”

“Maybe not,” Cade agreed, nodding slowly, “but just because they’re polite doesn’t mean they’ll accept her or make the transition any easier.”

Trey whipped his head around and studied Cade, grinning in a smug manner that Sadie detested. “Just look at you, protective and pissed-off over a female. I didn’t think you had it in you. Maybe I should warn my brother that he’s got competition. Shifter rule number one: never trust a human male around your mate. They don’t understand the concept of keep your hands to your fucking self.”

Cade’s gray eyes narrowed. “She’s human, one of my kind. If you think I’ll let you shit on her because you’re holding a grudge against the world, you’ve got another think coming.”

“Is that a threat?”

“Do you want it to be?”

Sadie’s heart sped up. She watched the men, feeling the tension intensifying between them. Although Trey was a shifter, Caden had years of extensive physical training under his belt. The glimpses she’d gained from the mortal’s head warned her he would be a danger, someone who wouldn’t go down easily. With the way Trey was behaving, as well as his current state of intoxication, it could go from a brawl to a bloodbath in minutes.

Trey threw the bottle of Jack into nearby bushes and rose from his chair. “That’s it. Put away the beer. Let’s see if your pussy ass can cash the checks your mouth writes.”

Cade didn’t move. “I’m not going to fight you. You don’t deserve the satisfaction of getting your ass kicked.”

“You? Kick my ass? I’m going to enjoy making you eat those words.” Trey cracked his neck and swayed from side to side, his equilibrium obviously affected by the alcohol he’d consumed. “I’m going to rack your balls so hard you won’t be able to walk for days. You’ll be lucky to bust a nut without crying like a girl when I’m done.”

“You’re so wasted you’d be lucky if you touched me at all.” Cade lifted his head, meeting Trey’s gaze. “Go find a room and sleep it off. You don’t want your family to see you like this.”

Trey snarled and had stepped toward the human when feminine giggles brought him short. He lifted his gaze, nostrils flaring, and studied the small group of shifters who approached—all of them female.

“Why don’t you put that energy to better use?” One of the woman tottered forward in skimpy leather pants, a matching corset and boots with spiked heels. The drink in her hand sloshed around the rim of the glass as the red liquid swayed from side to side.

“I’m out.” Cade stood, avoiding eye contact with the women as he started walking toward the house.

“Not so fast.” Another woman stepped in front of Cade, this one tramped out in her best slut gear. Her blonde hair was smooth and slick down her back, her face caked with makeup. She placed her hand on his chest, batting her lashes, and gazed up at him. “How about we go somewhere private?”

Sadie was at a perfect vantage to see Cade’s face harden when he wrapped his large fingers around the woman’s wrist, forced her hand away and let her go. He took a step back, eyes hard. His disinterest was apparent when he replied, “How about we don’t?”

“Fuck you,” the shifter female snapped.

“I don’t think so. Why don’t you go inside and find someone else to scratch your itch?”

“You think you’re better than me?”

“I don’t think anything, Andrea. I know.” When she flicked him off, Cade cracked a grin and glanced at Trey. “You coming?”

“I’m not sure yet.” Trey’s gaze traveled up and down the frame of the female who’d stopped in front of him. The gesture was the rudest thing Sadie had even seen and she felt her temper surface when he asked, “Am I coming, sweetcakes?”

“Definitely,” the female whispered, smiling. “More than once if you’re lucky.”

Cade shook his head, muttered, “To hell with this shit,” and stepped around Andrea. He walked away and didn’t look back, his leather coat shifting with each step, displaying the hard muscles beneath. Andrea stared at Cade’s back, her blue eyes shifting to a dazzling aqua color. She fisted her hands, arms trembling, and started to growl.

The female in front of Trey moved closer until they were nearly touching. “Let’s get out of here.”

Trey grinned, staring at the shifter’s breasts. “Lead the way.”

Hell no.

Anger and jealousy colored everyone in a hazy shade of red, removing rational thought. Sadie didn’t realize she had moved until she slapped the drink in the shifter’s hand and sent the contents all over the woman’s corset. Red liquid splashed on tanned skin, spreading down to join the mess dripping down the female’s chest.

Take that, bitch.

The shifter gasped, stunned and outraged as she gawked open-mouthed at Trey. “What do you think you’re doing, asshole?” she snarled, swiping at the stained white lace above the black leather. “This is vintage!”

“It was coming off anyway.” Trey shrugged and combed his fingers through his hair, giving her an unsympathetic grin. “Buy another one.”

“I don’t want another one.” The shifter stopped running her hand over her chest and nailed Trey with a hateful sneer. “On second thought, this isn’t your lucky night. If you want to get lucky, you’re going to have to do the five-knuckle shuffle.” She turned and looked at Andrea. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” Andrea glanced at Trey with open disgust. “The males here are all talk and no action.”

Sadie remained where she was beside Trey—watching as Andrea led the women away—deliriously gratified by what she’d done. Jealousy and a bitter sense of victory evaporated when Trey’s scent hit her nose. Despite the whiskey on his breath, the woodsy smell of him was enough to make her knees weak. Goddess, he smelled good. Unlike any male she’d ever encountered. It was hard to remain angry when all she could think about was having one look—one small touch—of the man next to her.

“Fucking tramps. Good riddance,” Trey grumbled and spun on his heel to return to his chair. A gust of wind rolled off him, bringing that luscious fragrance of pine and leather, man and wolf, rushing to her. The fragrance ventured from her head to her toes, surrounding her in a sexual cocoon, making her warm and tingly in all the right places.

Oh Goddess.

He’d taste so good. She knew he would. All the power he possessed would be evident in his life’s blood, something that would transfer to her. Sugary and sweet, spicy and masculine.

Perfection.

She closed her eyes and imagined licking his throat, bathing the area clean with her tongue, creating a winding path along his jugular. He’d grasp her hips and settle his leg between her thighs so that the pressure he placed on her pussy would rev up her sexual hunger. She’d lap at his skin, teasing him, drawing the moment out for as long as possible. When her gums burned from denying herself, she’d let her fangs drop, carefully so that they didn’t pierce his flesh. He’d tell her to drink, to take him into her body, to nourish her life with his. Then she’d give him what he asked for, taking them both to the bliss that only the bite of a vampire could bring. They’d climax together without ever joining their bodies but there would be other times, other opportunities.

Another fantasy replaced the first, a recurring visual that left her breathless, forcing her to greet each day with a reminder of what she had long denied herself.

This time they were nude on the bed with Trey’s hands grasping at the sheets, his muscles flexing beneath her, his skin flushed with desire. Right after she’d sucked his cock dry, taking every last drop, she tapped the vein on his thigh, claiming him entirely as hers. In her dreams she always left a scar behind, a permanent mark so he would always remember who gave it to him—forcing him to think of the woman responsible for the twin punctures. Trey was a male who would ruin her for all others, so it was only fair she returned the favor.

She licked her lips, wondering exactly how he would taste, knowing the discovery would change her entire life. Once she’d sampled the sweetness of his blood, no one else’s would do.

The reminder set her back, ripping through her arousing daydream, bringing her slamming down to reality. A shocking sensation—as though ice water had been dumped over her head—removed any traces of desire as cold, hard reality took its place. What the hell was she thinking? Trey had only been home one night and she was already thinking about biting him, about what their sex life would be like. She’d forgotten why something like that could never happen.

Damn it, you know better than this! Do you want to die slowly? Is one taste worth the risk of slowly starving to death? Would you sacrifice everything you know for a man who won’t want you when he learns what you are?

Damn, it hurt, knowing she could never have what she wanted most. The ache of emptiness was something she’d told herself she’d get used to, but she knew that despite her best efforts she never would. After all, vampires mated too, although it was in a different fashion than shifters. Once they found the one person meant for them, that was it. Deep down, something in them changed. The person a vampire linked with became their entire purpose. They could deny it, turn from it and run from it—but they could never escape it.

I’m so fucked.

She stumbled as she stepped backward, tripping over the shallow brick barrier into the grassy lawn. Gawking at Trey, she held her breath, forcing back panic as she focused on her veil. He lifted his head and his radiant amber-colored eyes stopped on her, despite the fact she was invisible. His nostrils flared and he froze, going eerily still.

“It’s you,” he whispered and rose from his seat, hands gripping the arms of the chair so tightly his knuckles turned white. This was the danger of coming to Trey, of watching him from the shadows. Each time she risked exposure, and tonight she’d taken the game too far.

Shit.

He had to have caught the scent of her fear. The smell was all over the place, swamping the air. She had been so swept up in the moment she had only worried about her physical form, not that Trey would be able to track her with his nose. Movement was impossible. He might figure out exactly where she was. The only thing she could do was phase to a location he couldn’t follow, putting distance between them.

Please, let me think clearly. I only have one chance at this. If he gets his hands on me…

She shuddered at the thought, terrified of provoking his fury. He needed an outlet for his rage, craved it. In his current state there was no telling what he’d do. If he didn’t hurt her and took things in the direction she’d been fantasizing about, she’d experience the ultimate lesson of why shifters and vampires didn’t mate firsthand.

It might very well kill her.

Taking a deep breath, she prepared to flee, picturing the home of her coven. Her eyes flew open when Trey growled and appeared to look her straight in the eye as he said, “Don’t try to run. I can fucking smell you,” and lunged for her.

She was here—his phantom. A figment of his imagination he’d thought had vanished, abandoning him in his darkest hour and forcing him to endure everything alone when he left New York. So many nights he longed for her touch, for the soothing sensation of her fingertips brushing over his temples before winding down to his throat. When those caresses never came he accepted he’d finally lost his mind, having jumped into the deep end without a life vest. His thoughts were always chaotic now. Perhaps he didn’t have the stability left to form a coherent figment of his mind—a make-believe woman who cared for him, calmed him and gave him something more than anger to live for—any longer. He’d actually started to believe he’d made it all up.

Until now.

Her scent was one he’d never forget—wildflowers, incense and a dash of something that jarred a memory. Something from his past would reveal his phantom’s identity, if only he could remember it. Throughout the months, all he’d experienced were fleeting touches and not the key element a shifter needed to bring things together. That was no longer the case. Now he had her scent, could call upon it whenever and wherever he wanted. Which meant that if she was near, he would find her. There would be no escape.

The moment in time when he’d first scented the enigma tried to claw its way free, to break through the barrier that prevented him from remembering. Unfortunately he couldn’t dwell on that. He could see the imprint of his phantom in the grass, the plush indention of her ass and hands clearly visible. The alcohol he’d guzzled in such a short period of time made him slower than he’d have liked but he was fast enough to snare his prey. Despite his inability to see the female, his hands made contact with the fragile bones of a rib cage. As he manipulated his hold he trapped her arms at her sides.

Another first assailed him—the sound of her voice—when she ordered, “Let me go.”

And it hit, an instinctive tidal wave, like the first ray of sun across the morning sky bringing the world to life. In that instant something inside him changed. His wolf woke and rose to the surface of his skin, brushing fur against flesh from the inside, but there was no fury to go along with its appearance. Sexual hungers he’d never known—had never thought existed—consumed him. He wanted the woman in his arms beneath him, trapped by his body as he claimed her from behind, fucking her madly as he buried his teeth in her shoulder. He wanted to taste her blood as he came, to leave behind his absolute claim for the pack to see, smell and recognize.

He’d found her, after all this time, when he had nothing to offer.

My mate.

The bundle in his arms thrashed and fought, using a strength he wouldn’t have thought possible. He cursed under his breath and attempted to wrestle the female to the ground. To his stunned amazement, he saw a flicker, as if the form of the woman trapped in his arms was starting to lose whatever it was that allowed her to shield herself from him. Then she was there, gazing up at him with the most exquisite ice-blue eyes the color of the most sought-after aquamarine. Long dark lashes framed the stunning orbs, intensifying the shade.

Oh fuck.

Flashes from a night months before hit like an electronic transmission, allowing him to recall everything with vivid clarity.

Club Liminality.

The memory he’d tried so hard to remember returned, complete with the memory of the breathtaking beauty beneath him standing across the room—a vision in black leather, knee-high boots and a fuck-with-me-and-you’ll-regret-it look on her face. He remembered her flowing, light blonde hair. The way the lush strands had wrapped around her shoulders and fallen in a thick sheet down her back. He’d had no choice but to approach her, drawn to her in a manner he hadn’t fully grasped. As he’d neared it had been as if a portion of him that had been long dormant had come to life, sparking a fire in his blood.

But then she had done the unexpected and vanished before his eyes. There one moment and gone the next. Only one creature could do such a thing, a race that fed off the lives of others. Now that she was in his arms, what he hadn’t wanted to believe slapped him firmly across the face. His mind rebelled, a horrifying bray of fury and heartache even as his wolf growled in contentment.

It couldn’t be. Fate couldn’t possibly be that cruel.

“A goddamn vampire?” he snarled, caught off guard by the realization, repulsed that his cock was stiff as a baseball bat.

Unexpectedly the color on her cheeks vanished, leaving her pale—too pale. It was as though something vital had been torn from her grasp, her shield ripped away, leaving her raw, open and exposed. Her eyes widened, full and kissable cherry-red lips parting. There was surprise, then acceptance, followed by visible hurt on her angelic face when his words registered.

“That’s right, shifter,” she hissed, meeting his gaze with one of equal detestation. “A goddamn vampire.”

“It can’t be.” He buried his fingers into the arms of her leather jacket, using enough strength that she inhaled sharply in pain. Aware that he was causing her harm, he lessened his grip but didn’t let go. “It’s not possible.”

“Don’t be stupid.” Her arched brows came together as she glowered at him. “I suggest you get off me.” She stared into his eyes, looking at him with a seething hostility that seared his soul. “Don’t make me do something we’ll both regret.”

He lowered his eyes so that his attention rested on her nose and mouth. It was a trick. It had to be. “Don’t try your mind games on me. They won’t work.”

Her corresponding laugh was bitter. “You think I need a mind game to fuck you over? Oh shifter,” she purred. “You have no idea.”

In a blink her expression changed, becoming seductive, eyelids lowering to reveal less of her irises. She bucked beneath him, the softness of her belly rubbing against his cock. He wanted to be strong, to deny her. Instead he groaned, worried he might come in his pants like an eager male with his first woman. She might be strong and thin but she was also soft in all the right places.

She rolled her pelvis, increasing the contact with his dick, and opened her mouth. Tiny fangs—far smaller than his in wolf form—were visible. The visual should have sickened him but instead his balls went taut and his leathers became slippery when a trickle of pre-cum escaped the head of his cock.

“See what I mean?” She stopped moving, the enticing allure of her raspy voice gone, replaced with a haughty tone he didn’t care for. “Now, I suggest you get off me. Let’s part ways and forget tonight ever happened.”

“Forget?” He hated repeating the words, cursing the female in his arms for even considering them. “You think I can forget this?”

“Why not? I certainly will.” He couldn’t read her, was unable to determine if she meant what she said or if she was bluffing. “Don’t worry,” she continued, this time with an edge of panic, her words shaky. “After tonight, you’ll never see me again. You have my word.”

The thought of her leaving tore an open wound in his chest. He’d survived without her and nearly managed to forget her existence during his time away from New York. During that time he’d lost a part of himself he’d never hoped to get back. The grip he had on his humanity was quickly slipping from his fingers like fine grains of sand.

No more.

“Is that so?” he murmured and looked at her mouth, knowing he was eternally damned. She might be a blood drinker—a fucking leech—but damn if he gave a shit. “You shouldn’t make promises you can’t keep, darlin’. You’re going to come back to me again and again, and we both know it.”

Her beautiful eyes changed color, going from ice-blue to an almost bluish-white when he lowered his head and kissed her hard. A few seconds passed and she relaxed, opening her lips, granting him entry. He wasn’t sure what he expected—perhaps the metallic burst of blood on his tongue since she drank from others to survive, or maybe some strange flavor that came from her being vampire—but it certainly wasn’t the sweetness he experienced when he slid his tongue past her lips, exploring the warm cavern of her mouth.

The tentative touch of her tongue against his nearly did him in. He released her arms, running his fingers down her torso, skimming his fingers over her ample breasts. More softness, the round mounds a perfect fit for his hands. He created circles with his tongue, a teasing game she struggled to follow while he squeezed and manipulated the nipples that hardened under his thumbs. It wasn’t until he felt a diminutive sting that he realized she’d slid her arms under his jacket and was digging her tiny claws into his shoulders.

He ripped his lips from hers, determined to know one thing before they started. “Your name. Tell me your name.”

“Sadie,” she responded without pause, her breathing shallow, her face flushed once more.

Sadie. It suited the sultry minx. Unique, lovely—her.

Lifting his head, he glanced at Diskant’s house. It took a few seconds to focus, his vision shoddy thanks to his friend Mr. Daniels.

Ain’t that some shit? Fuckedy, fuck, fuck.

He couldn’t take this female inside to a guest bedroom. The pack already thought he was mad, talking about his instability behind his back when they thought he wasn’t listening. Bringing a vampire into their midst would be like hammering a nail into his coffin. He’d wouldn’t just be shunned, he’d be cast from the pack entirely. They’d send him off with a sincere fuck you and never come back.

Take her somewhere else, dumbass. Somewhere you won’t be seen.

“I might not be able to claim her in front of the pack,” he mumbled to himself, unaware he was talking aloud, “but I sure as hell can fuck her in the privacy of my own goddamn home.”

He went to his knees, starting to wrap his arms around her back and legs, when a blow sent him back several yards. He landed on his ass, disoriented and confused, staring up at the sky. A form appeared, casting a shadow over him. Long blonde strands whipped around Sadie’s face—her very pissed-off face.

“I knew you wouldn’t be any better,” she said, sounding hollow, her words carrying on the windy winter air. “Goddess help you, Trey Veznor. I’d hoped…I thought…” She shook her head, her plush lower lip trembling. “In the end, you will stand alone. When it’s time to face your demons, I hope you’re strong enough to survive.”

He reached out for her, attempting to grab hold of her jacket, but it was too late. The only thing that greeted him was a handful of nothing. Staring at the space she once inhabited, he wondered if she was just a dream, something he’d created to make it out of bed each morning. Maybe he was sliding into insanity. Perhaps he’d finally lost his mind. He ran his tongue along his lips, finding one final taste of the woman as he did. Then he knew she wasn’t a figment of his imagination.

Sadie.

The wolf inside of him threatened to break free, clawing at his insides, heartbroken by what he’d just done. It snarled at him, furious at his behavior. If it were possible, he was certain his bestial half would have ripped his human form a new asshole. She was gone, just like before. There one second, gone the next. All because he was drunk, reckless and wanted to maintain his pride.

Pride, he thought angrily. What pride?

Any dignity he’d had was long gone. He was a lone wolf now. On the outside. An anomaly among his kind. But he didn’t have to be. Something—be it fate, luck or serendipity—had brought his female to him, and he’d treated her no better than a common one-night stand.

“After tonight, you’ll never see me again,” she had said. “You have my word.”

Her warning created an enduring firebrand in his mind, reminding him of what it felt like to truly fear something, to know that some things weren’t in his power to control. As he rose to his feet and headed toward the house, he knew it was time to get his shit straight. The last couple of months he’d basked in loss and had allowed it to consume him.

Those days were over.

“Sadie, darlin’, I warned you,” he whispered, striding toward his future with a newfound purpose and a bounce in his step. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep.”

Chapter Five

If living with insane people had taught Mary anything, it was that a person carefully planned their escape. It wasn’t as simple as packing a bag and hitting the road. Every single decision had consequences, and some of them were more dangerous than others. More importantly, it was essential that the person running for her life didn’t hesitate. Once done, an action couldn’t be undone.

There were no second chances.

Minutes after Emory had left, she’d started thinking about what he’d told her. And every time she came up with a reason they could be together, she’d find another one to discredit the notion. He might think she was his mate but he had to be wrong. They were no longer living a bright and shiny lie while discussing their aspirations over coffee. She wasn’t a wide-eyed girl with hopes and dreams. Stark clarity was the only thing she had left keeping her feet planted firmly on the ground.

Shepherds had destroyed so many of his kind—had nearly destroyed him—and wouldn’t stop as long as they continued breeding more Shepherds. Their lifestyle was a disgustingly macabre form of tradition passed down from one generation to the next. Because of that she’d never be free. She would always be hunted or in danger. If she stayed, it would only bring Emory misery.

After she’d climbed from the bed and tiptoed around, she formulated a plan. The bedroom’s bathroom had an enormous clawed tub. Running water would drown out any noises she made when she scavenged through the dresser and closet. She wasn’t sure where she was going but she knew it would be cold. Everywhere was cold in November. Due to that she’d need to find clothing to protect her from the weather until she could get to a safe hotel. Then she could take the time to sort things out.

She froze, repeating her thoughts, and stifled a groan.

A hotel. Damn!

Rotating in a circle, she searched for her bag, saying a silent prayer. Emory had mentioned the money and map so her duffel had to be somewhere. She inspected the closet, the dresser, the floor—and stopped on the large armoire across from the bed. Even though she knew her bag wouldn’t be there, she checked anyway, hoping that for once she was wrong. A large flat-screen television was inside, along with a remote. Other than that the shelves were empty. Releasing a steady sigh, she tried to think of a new plan, having a good idea of where the bag was.

“The other bedroom,” she muttered.

Damn, damn, damn!

Footsteps sounded outside the bedroom door and Mary quickly closed the cabinet and rushed for the bathroom. She didn’t make it in time, interrupted halfway to her destination, caught in the act by the very owner of the home she was attempting to escape.

“Uh…” Mary tried to think of something to say that wouldn’t make her look guilty.

Ava waved a hand and closed the door. “Don’t even. You could make up the best lie in the world and I’d know.” She lifted her hand and tapped her temple. “I can hear what you’re thinking, remember?”

Talk about an invasion of privacy. Fear of discovery faded, replaced by annoyance. Mary walked toward Ava and stopped a foot or so away from the small woman. She stood at least five or six inches over her—possibly more.

“Don’t you think that’s a little rude?” she asked, placing her hands on her hips.

“Definitely,” Ava said, unperturbed, folding her arms across her chest. “And if Emory hadn’t interrupted Diskant and me to make sure you were okay when he heard you shuffling around in here, I wouldn’t have considered it.”

Mary looked at Ava—really looked at her. Her short blonde and pink hair was a mess, the strands sticking out in multiple directions. Her jeans were zipped but not buttoned and her sweater was inside out. Since Ava had a fair complexion, Mary could see whisker burn around her swollen lips and the vivid red love bite on her neck.

Oh God.

Emory had interrupted Ava and Diskant while they were having sex.

She’d never been so embarrassed, not even when her mother had decided it was time to talk about the birds and the bees when she turned fourteen. Mary wished the ground would open up and swallow her.

Ava’s countenance changed from frustrated to understanding. “Don’t worry about it. Diskant is the Alpha and Omega of New York. It’s not the first or the last time that we’ve been interrupted. In fact…” Ava grinned and snickered. “It’s nice being the one to put a stop to the action for a change. He needs a taste of what it’s like to be left hanging. If you know what I mean.”

Mortification swept through her, making Mary wish she could shrivel up and die. She and Ava were not going to discuss or share their sexcapades. During college a few girls in her classes would brag about their sex lives without a shred of modesty or decency. She’d always listened in, awed and slightly repulsed that they took something that was supposed to be intimate between two people and dumbed it down for the masses.

“Oh girl.” Ava’s smile remained intact but she did give Mary a knowing look that made her uncomfortable. “You’re going to have to get over that. Shyness has no meaning to shifters. You’re about to be surrounded by people who think intimacy is something that should be proudly open for display.”

“Stop doing that.” Mary lowered her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. It was bad enough that Ava knew she was embarrassed. “I don’t like the thought of you in my head.”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to. It’s just…” Ava sighed. “I know that you’re thinking about running, so it’s not as easy as turning my ability off. I have to look out for the best interests of the pack. Contrary to what you might think, you’re not a danger to us unless you run. Shepherds were a threat before you came here and they’ll always be a threat. Your absence won’t change that. Believe me when I say you’re safer here than you could possibly be anywhere else. You’re Emory’s mate, and by pack law you’re our responsibility. We take care of our own.”

Their responsibility? “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means we’re not as different as you think. Not too long ago I was standing in your shoes. I ran, but it didn’t do any good. Once you belong to one of them, that’s it. They won’t stop looking until they find you.”

Comprehension dawned and Mary found herself really inspecting Ava. The woman was so much smaller than any shifter she’d ever seen. So fragile.

“You’re human,” she stated dumbly, finding the fact hard to grasp.

“For the most part,” Ava replied, her response vague.

“Nuh-uh,” Mary said, meeting Ava’s gaze. “If you expect me to believe anything you say, you’re going to have to stop reading my mind and tell me the truth, even if you think I don’t want to hear it. I’ve heard enough lies from people to last me a lifetime. Honesty would be a refreshing change.”

“If I agree to that, you’re going to have to be honest with me too.”

“Done.” Right now, there wasn’t a whole lot Mary could control. She’d take what she was given. If Ava wanted to talk, they’d talk.

Ava walked to the bed, plopped down on the mattress and motioned toward the area across from her. “Why don’t you take a seat?”

Why not, indeed? Mary padded over to the other side of the bed and took a seat, dozens of questions racing through her mind. Ava wasn’t a shifter but Diskant was. What did Ava mean when she said she was human “for the most part”? And who could forget all of Emory’s talk of mating and bloodbonding?

“Go ahead and ask.”

Mary narrowed her eyes, frowning at Ava. “I told you to stop reading my mind.”

“I didn’t read your mind,” Ava corrected with a lengthy exhalation, as though her patience was wearing thin. “I just thought you’d have a lot of questions.”

“Oh.” Talk about an invisible open-handed slap that made a person feel like crap. Trying to shake it off, Mary blurted her first question. “You said you’re human for the most part. What do you mean?”

Ava grimaced. “I was afraid you’d skip the easy questions and go straight for the throat.” She studied Mary and asked, “You said to tell you everything, even if I think you don’t want to know, right?”

Mary’s affirming nod was firm but her insides swayed like Jell-O. “Right.”

“So you know about mating?”

“No.” She cleared her throat, hoping she sounded more confident than she felt. “Not really.”

“Mating is like marriage in many ways, only there aren’t any divorces. A couple remains together no matter what happens. It’s one of those ‘you can check out any time you like but you can never leave’ deals. Once done, it’s done.”

“Sounds…” She internalized the information, trying to wrap her head around the concept. “Kind of terrifying.”

“It’s not as scary as you think. The connection has to be there on both sides. I didn’t believe it myself early on but it’s true. Once the bond forms you will never think about another man. And you sure as hell won’t want another one. Everything you are—everything you want to be—will center on how it affects your mate.” Ava watched her closely when she asked, “Did Emory tell you about bloodbonding? Did he tell you precisely what’s involved?”

The question of what he told her wasn’t Mary’s primary concern. It was what he’d said she would inadvertently carry as a consequence.

“He said a part of his wolf would become a part of me.” She couldn’t mask the tremor in her voice. “He said it would remain a part of me forever.” Averting her gaze, she posed the most difficult question, the one she was ashamed to ask. “Was my family telling the truth? Is the wolf really a demon in disguise?”

“Absolutely not,” Ava snapped and grasped Mary’s hand. When Mary peered into Ava’s face, her breath caught. Ava’s eyes, normally a beautiful sapphire blue, were shifting colors—from green to amber to aqua.

“That’s a lie,” Ava said, “an incredibly hateful and unsubstantiated piece of information that your family has used as a weapon. If people don’t fully understand something, they’re more likely to fear it. All shifters have a touch of the wild in them but they are more human than beast and more man than animal.”

“What does that make you?” With irises that changed color, Ava wasn’t human. Not even for the most part.

“A telepath who’s bloodbonded to the Alpha and Omega of the city.”

When she didn’t say more, Mary muttered, “And that means what, exactly?”

“I’m human but I’m not. I won’t age, I’m not easy to kill and I’m faster than I used to be. I can see, smell and taste things better than humans. My strength is well above average and I know a hell of a lot more about the world than I used to. But I’m still me. That part hasn’t changed.”

“How can you say you haven’t changed?” All the things Ava listed screamed supernatural makeover. “Did you hear what you just said?”

“I’m improved but I’m not different here.” Ava let go of Mary’s hand and tapped her temple a second time. Then she lowered her hand and placed it over her heart. “Or here.”

The most important places, Mary noted—where it counted.

“What made you decide to mate a shifter in the first place?” Mary felt her cheeks heating at the flashbacks of what had transpired between her and Emory just minutes before. Maybe it was all about the attraction between a couple, the sexual chemistry.

“It’s not just sex, if that’s what you think. But it’s definitely a perk.” Ava hesitated for several seconds, playing with a frayed string on the comforter that had come free. “Do you ever have moments when you come across something so perfect that you can’t see anything else? Maybe it’s a flower in a garden, or a sunset that paints the sky red. Whatever that special thing is, it makes you feel at peace. That’s sort of what mating is like, only more intense. Humans are always separate when they love, no matter how devoted a couple is to each other. Their interests and concerns change over time, which is understandable because they are individuals. A mated couple is one unit—a whole—and everything they do is for each other. It’s an entirely different emotion and far more powerful than something you can describe with one syllable.”

“I don’t know what to do.” It was her first attempt to reach out to another individual aside from Emory and lifted an enormous weight off her shoulders. “I don’t know what to think.”

“How do you feel about Emory?” Ava asked. “When you’re near him, how is it different from other men?”

She squirmed, suddenly awkward. “I feel safe, indulged…” Just say it! Ava’s not going to judge. “I feel…uh…turned on.”

“Has anyone else made you feel this way before?”

Did Ava really have to ask? “No,” Mary whispered. “No one.”

“There’s a reason for that. If there was one thing I learned after I met Diskant, it was that I was right to trust my instincts and emotions.” Ava smiled, playful despite the gravity of the conversation. “He can be a Neanderthal, a bully and a crybaby when he doesn’t get his way but he cares for me on a level that no other person in this world is capable of. The same goes for Emory when it comes to you. Once a shifter finds his mate, that’s it. Nothing is more important. And it’s a shared connection. You have to feel it too. It wouldn’t work otherwise.”

Mary knew the answer to the question she braced herself to ask, could see the adoration shining in Ava’s eyes. “You really believe that?”

“I don’t have to believe it. It’s my life.”

Nerves made her strive for normalcy, to make a joke in the middle of something so life changing. “So what you’re telling me is that you’re no different than Spider-Man?” It was a stupid thing to say, a horrible way to break the ice, but it fit the situation perfectly. In all her life, Mary never would have thought she’d have a conversation like this one. Surreal didn’t even come close. “You have all the special abilities, none of the gnarly side effects and Diskant is your testosterone-laden version of Mary Jane?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m telling you.” Ava flashed an impish grin. “And with great power comes great responsibility.”

It wasn’t the proper time to laugh, nothing in her life was funny, but she couldn’t help it. For the first time in months, Mary giggled. Soon she crumbled into a fit of laughter, snorting in a very unattractive manner when Ava joined in. The entire world had gone to hell in a handbasket and she didn’t know which end was up. But including Spider-Man in a conversation about shifters, demons and everything in between?

It took the current what-the-fuckery scale to a whole new level.

They’re laughing?

What the hell?

Emory’d felt like a total ass for knocking on Diskant and Ava’s bedroom door after he heard the moans and growls coming from inside but he’d done it because he had sensed Mary’s distress and heard her pacing as she’d walked around the room. Intuition had told him it wasn’t wise to leave her alone. She could harm herself, or even worse, overthink things and complicate matters. Ava hadn’t seemed to mind, although Diskant had given Emory the middle finger when he opened the door for his mate and watched her leave.

What had transpired in the few minutes that Ava had vanished inside the bedroom? What did they find so amusing?

He decided not to wait to find out, grasping the handles of Mary’s bag as he knocked on the door. He gave them a second to brace themselves for his intrusion and stepped inside. Doc was coming up at any minute to check Mary’s sutures and he needed to be close to her, to protect her and calm her fears. The laughter stopped when he stepped across the threshold but the smiles on Mary’s and Ava’s faces remained.

“Doc is on his way up,” he informed them, feeling like a tool as he walked to the dresser and placed Mary’s duffel on it.

“I suppose I should get going.” Ava groaned and climbed off the bed. “Diskant isn’t known for his patience.”

Emory was about to apologize but Mary beat him to it. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize.” Ava waved a dismissive hand in the air. “I told you it’ll do him some good to see how it feels.” She pivoted around and faced Emory. “You take it easy on her. She’s got an awful lot to think about, with her family searching for her. She’s been on the run for a long time.” Ava winked. “You can’t blame her for wanting to protect you.”

Ava—sly as always. She was sharing something she’d picked up from Mary’s thoughts, something she felt was important. Emory got the hidden meaning, heard it loud and clear.

“I understand,” he said, glancing at Mary, who seemed fascinated by a loose string on the comforter beneath her, her smile gone.

“Are you going to be okay?” Ava asked Mary. “Do you need me to stay?”

Mary glanced at him, looked away and her cheeks flushed pink. “No, I’m fine.”

“Good. I’m glad that’s settled. I guess I’ll leave you two alone…again.” Ava grinned as she strode toward the door, opened it to step through and closed it behind her.

Emory tried to think of something to say, a way of breaking the silence without causing further distress. Mary was obviously tense, despite her contrary reassurance to Ava.

“So where are we?” she asked and lifted her head, meeting his gaze. “I have a feeling we’re not in Florida or Alabama and I know you wouldn’t risk taking me back to Colorado.”

“Remembering telling me you always wanted to visit the East Coast?” She nodded and he cleared his throat. Honesty was best but he hoped he didn’t stress her further. “We’re in New York, on the Upper East Side.”

“New York?” Her eyes widened. “I thought you hated the city.”

“Not the city so much as the troubles I left behind.” He quickly changed the topic at her questioning look. “Now that you’re here you can visit all the places you talked about. Tell me where you want to go and I’ll take you there. We’ll make a day of it.”

“You’re covering up something.” As always, Mary detected his attempt to hide from her. It was something he’d learned the first time they’d shared a cup of coffee, a trait his mate possessed that he could do without. “Don’t bother trying to deny it. With everything that’s happened in the last—” She stopped short, brows furrowing. “How long have I been here? How much dope did your doctor shoot me up with?”

“The drive here took sixteen hours.” Her jaw dropped and she gawked at him. “Don’t look at me like that,” he mumbled, ashamed he’d allowed Doc to keep her sedated for so long. “He had to use butterfly bandages to keep the bleeding under control and worried you might hurt yourself or do more harm than good if you woke up in a van full of strange men.” At her admonishing glare he asked, “What would you have done if the circumstances were different? Can you honestly tell me you wouldn’t have done the same thing?”

Her glare formed into a scowl—one that had him grinning. It was the one look he found the most adorable, a mixture of annoyance and attitude. “I suppose I would have done the same thing,” she admittedly sourly. “But that doesn’t mean it was okay for you to bring me all the way to New York without asking.”

“Would you have preferred I left you to your relatives? The people who would have killed you if I’d given them the opportunity?” He hated the way he growled the words, knowing he wouldn’t have been able to prevent himself from doing so even if he tried. The thought of his mate being shot at—almost killed—did things to him he couldn’t control. “Is that what you’d have me do?”

The shock on her face sent guilt plunging through him. She immediately averted her eyes, staring at the bed. “No,” she whispered hoarsely, wringing her hands. “Of course not.”

“Mary…sweetheart…” He slowly crossed to the bed, step by step, taking his time. She was overwhelmed, she was confused, and from what Ava had said as she left the room Mary was terrified of what her family might do to him. How did he react to that? Like a goddamn asshole, that’s how. Putting more pressure on her, forcing her to accept things before she was ready.

“They won’t let me walk away, you know.” She spoke so quietly he had to strain to hear. “Uncle Elijah told me he’d see me dead before he let me fall into bed with a shifter. He swore it was his duty to protect my soul from damnation.”

He sat across from her, keeping an intentional space between them, not wanting to crowd her. “You know he’s crazy, don’t you?” He hoped like hell she did. Otherwise he was doomed. “He’s not right in the head. None of them are.”

“I know he’s crazy—certifiably batshit.” She took a deep breath, the sound uneven. “But that doesn’t mean he doesn’t think what he’s doing has purpose. That’s why I can’t stay here. You have to know he’ll show up eventually. He won’t let this go. He won’t let me go.”

“Let me get this straight so our lines aren’t crossed.” He brought his fingers to her chin, forcing her to look him in the eye. “You want to leave because you’re worried about your uncle and what will happen if he comes here. Is that right?”

“That’s what I just said.”

“It’s not because of me?” He held her steady when she tried to glance away. “You don’t want to leave because you’re afraid of me and what we discussed earlier?”

Finally, as if it pained her to admit it, she said, “No, it’s not because of that.”

He leaned in close and brushed his nose against hers. “I can’t tell you how happy that makes me.” Pulling away, he gazed into her cloudy brown eyes. “Since you’re worried about your family, I’m glad I can ease your concerns. The pack has been ready for a Shepherd attack for months. They came through here not so long ago and we learned our lesson. Trust me when I say that they don’t want to fuck with the pack again. If they do they’ll never leave. Do you understand?”

She lowered her eyes. “You’ll kill them?”

“Yes.”

A simple answer, straightforward and to the point. He braced himself for the scent of her fear but surprisingly none came. He observed Mary quietly, wishing they’d started the first stages of the bloodbond so he could be aware on some level what she was thinking. She straightened her shoulders and lifted her head, like a solider reporting for duty.

“I’m tired of being afraid, Emory. I’m tired of running.”

That’s my girl.

He rose from the bed to retrieve her bag. Right now he’d take baby steps, making sure she was comfortable and felt secure. The best way to accomplish that was to settle her into her new home. Once he had the duffel, he returned to her side and placed it in front of her.

“Then I suggest you unpack your things.” He took her hand in his, running his thumb along her knuckles and gazing directly into her eyes. “I’m not going to let you run anywhere unless it’s to me—only to me.”

A knock on the door ruined the moment but Emory managed to catch the heat in his mate’s gaze, the way she inhaled sharply and her hand trembled. The faint scent of her arousal hit like a Mack truck, slamming into him, making his cock harden in his jeans. Soon he’d ease the ache for both of them and take Mary to places she’d never discover on any map.

“I’m here to check on the patient,” Doc called through the door.

“If you don’t want him to see you in that T-shirt, I suggest you get under the sheets,” Emory said, holding back a smile.

She turned beet red and launched for the head of the bed, cursing as he chuckled. A visit from Doc and he’d be alone with his mate.

Finally alone.

Just the two of them…

Trey’s earlier spectacle gave him pause. Emory couldn’t wait too long to ask Mary about what they’d found in her bag. If he wanted to clear his mate of any suspicious behavior it was best done sooner than later. Besides, who really cared about the money and map she’d stowed away with her clothing? She’d obviously been prepared to run, something that proved she was just as smart as he remembered. He was certain she was protecting herself, trying to stay one step ahead of her enemies.

You’re focusing on the positives, not the negatives.

The nagging remainder ate at him, stirring his anger.

So what if the map in her possession had an enormous circle around New York? Mary had said she’d always wanted to go there. Serendipitous things occurred all the time. Just because the area was marked didn’t mean she’d had anything to do with the bombing months before. She’d never harm anyone or anything, he was certain of it. That was why he’d asked Ava not to dig the information out of her head, to allow him to ask personally.

Even as he tried to convince himself, a prickle of unease shot down his spine.

They’d have their time, and then he’d get his answers.

He only hoped they were answers he wanted to hear.

Chapter Six

Caden Stone wasn’t in the mood to talk to anyone, much less a member of the pack that had adopted him months before. A human living among wolf shifters—who would have thunk it? Not him, that’s for fucking sure. He was grateful they’d uncovered the truth about this wife’s death but it didn’t mean he liked to socialize or play nice like the rest of the puppies. He continued to reside in their presence because it benefited him to do so, not because he had a yen to settle down, join the pack officially and start a family.

Family. One word. A locker full of endless misery.

Been there, done that. Watched them take a trip six feet under.

Pain speared his chest, the ache heavy. It was difficult to gasp for breath, the anguish of loss too much to take, bearing down on him…

He forced emotion aside, concentrating on his thoughts, remembering why he was sitting inside the home of one of the most powerful shifters in the world. Diskant wanted to kill the Shepherds who annihilated a good portion of their pack. Caden wanted to find the whereabouts of the man responsible for the death of his wife, who was connected to Shepherds.

Two people with the same goal—a deadly combination.

Despite the fact that Shepherds had put the hit on Cade’s wife, it was the man who took her life he wanted dead—as well as the man he knew only as Mr. Pink. Now that was a motherfucker he intended to bleed dry, so the bastard could fully appreciate the importance of the moment. Mr. Pink had enjoyed Andrea’s suffering. Cade had seen it in the memory Ava showed him, as though he’d been standing inside his kitchen with the murderers the night his wife died.

Calm down. Don’t work yourself up. There’s protocol to follow.

As if he could forget.

There was a strict set of laws one respected if you wanted to survive among shifters, a code of conduct that would keep your head on your shoulders. It wasn’t as if he could come and go at will—oh no. He had to take it up the shitter like a big boy, listen to orders and follow them. The pack liked to be orderly, meaning there were rules. Lots and lots of rules. And the number one rule was simple: do not fuck with Diskant Black.

The first time he’d met the Omega, he’d decided to go at him like any other shifter—huge mistake. Diskant decided to pull out his shifter deck of cards and call on the tiger inside of him, wiping the ground with Cade’s ass good and fucking proper. Caden hadn’t had his ass stomped that badly since he’d been a puny kid on the elementary school playground and had tried to defend his secret crush’s honor: a move that left him bleeding on the ground as the first love of his life walked away with the bully who’d tugged her hair and called her stupid.

His thoughts drifted from one dismal point in time to another—his current one.

He tried to act like he didn’t give a shit when Diskant walked into the kitchen and took a seat across from him. D didn’t do small talk. If he’d searched Caden out, he wanted something.

Fuck my life.

He really wasn’t in the mood to talk but there was no way around it. This wasn’t a world that allowed him to take what he wanted. It was a world of take-what-you-get-and-shut-the-fuck-up. Unicorns and rainbows only existed in fairytales, little girls’ bedrooms and when Neil Patrick Harris got his shroom on.

“We need to talk,” Diskant said in a voice so deep it felt like the air rattled.

“I kinda figured that.” Cade plopped his bottle on the table, crossed his arms over his chest, reclined in his chair and waited.

“What I’m about to say to you goes no further. This isn’t pack business, it’s personal.”

Personal. Not necessarily a good thing. “I’m listening.”

Diskant leaned forward, words soft. “You’re aware that, under certain circumstances, I do share information with the Villati.”

Oh shit. Not a good thing at all. “I’m aware.”

And boy, was he aware.

The Villati were a group of researchers who recorded all things supernatural. Trey had been furious when he’d discovered Diskant had met the top dog of the organization, Craig Newlander, following Ava’s final stage of the bloodbond. None of the pack knew what had taken place between Craig and Diskant but it continued to make everyone nervous. If information about the packs leaked, or the mainstream media learned that their nice, crime-infested world was also inhabited by werewolves, vampires and witches, they’d probably declare it the end of days.

“Recently Mr. Newlander contacted me about something important—something he doesn’t know what do with.” For the first time since Cade had met Diskant, he saw fear in the shifter’s face, and it scared the piss out of him.

“What kind of something are we talking about?”

“A large-scale catastrophe, one that could possibly wipe out a solid portion of the United States.”

Cade considered crossing himself. Speak of the end of days, receive the end of days.

Fuck my life twice.

Diskant lowered his gaze, staring at the table. “Have you heard of Pompeii, Caden?”

The question jarred a memory and Cade found himself recalling a long-forgotten history class, along the lines of a partially buried town somewhere in Rome—the result of a massive eruption. “Is that the city a volcano destroyed?”

“Yeah,” Diskant said, eyes remaining dead ahead. “That’s the one.”

The silence stretched for too long, making Cade’s skin twitch. “What about it?”

Diskant didn’t answer, as though he didn’t hear.

“Earth to D.” Cade snapped his fingers in front of the shifter’s face. “Come in.”

He bit back a cry of pain when Diskant snatched his hand at the wrist and lifted his head. The Omega’s eyes were wild, shifting color as though he couldn’t get a hold on his emotions. For a moment Cade considered calling for Ava. If anyone could control the asshole who could cause irreversible damage it was Diskant’s mate. Before he could, Diskant let him go, taking deep breaths.

“Outside,” he growled, rose from his seat and spun toward the door that led to the garage.

Cade didn’t argue, though his sense of logic damned him for a moron. Something was way off. Diskant never lost control. He couldn’t afford to. His position as the Alpha and Omega of the city meant he had to keep his cool, think things through.

What was so important it had him by the balls?

Diskant hated shielding himself from Ava. Fucking hated it. Especially when he’d have to answer her questions when she met him in their bedroom—a meeting she’d managed to demand just before he erected a mental wall between them. How did he tell her about the phone call he’d received while she was checking up on Mary? How could he possibly explain that something he’d thought was nothing more than a shifter story to scare children before bedtime was actually real?

A goddamn conjurer.

Damn Craig Newlander to hell for expecting the pack to take care of the problem. Shifters avoided witches and warlockes for a damn good reason. Strong magic had the ability to call to their animal forms, placing the beast before the man. When that happened a shifter would become a life-sized pet. Distance was necessary to ensure the safety of his kind, and he sure as shit wasn’t sending a member of his pack to escort the female to an enclave in New Orleans. It was too dangerous, and there was too much bad blood between shifters and those who once used them as familiars. There was only one person in his pack he could trust to get the job done—the human he’d taken under his protection.

Caden’s pierced face—usually impossible to read—was visibly agitated. The scar that ran along his chin was stretched in an unattractive way, the dark shadow around it making the puckered skin appear even more sinister, his eyes a hard steely gray. The large man hadn’t bothered sliding on his coat as they stepped outside, standing in the garage in nothing more than a wife beater, his massive tattoos like sleeves on his bulky arms. Although he’d left his coat behind, he had his weapons of choice—daggers—cradled in holsters under his biceps.

“I need you to do something.” Diskant hated flexing his muscle and calling rank but in some circumstances it was necessary. “It’s not a request.”

“Damn it.” Cade scowled, jaw clenching. “I knew I shouldn’t have come here tonight. I fucking knew it.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Diskant said, somewhat relieved he could trust Cade to do as he asked. Then this entire mess would be behind them. “You’ve drawn the short straw. It’s time to balls-up and claim your prize.”

“Prize my ass.” The big son of a bitch spread his legs shoulder width apart. “Tell me.”

“I need you to play bodyguard. It’s not a long trip. Just a car ride from here to New Orleans.”

“Car ride? Why not fly?”

Diskant almost smirked. He’d asked the same question. It was then Craig reminded him of the horrible things that could happen when air shifted, or turned into a tornado. All possible with the package Caden was protecting.

“She gets airsick.”

“She?” If Caden had hackles, Diskant was sure they would have been raised. “You want me to leave so I can drive a fucking female to New Orleans?”

“No,” Diskant growled the word and took a step in Caden’s direction. “I want you to escort this female—a very important one, I might add—to New Orleans. You need to stay off the radar and avoid any unnecessary attention. The quicker you get her to where she needs to be, the quicker you can get your ass back here.”

“Why can’t someone else do it?”

“It’s complicated.”

“Does it look like I have somewhere I need to be? Explain it to me.”

Damn it. The stupid human always pushed people’s buttons. “I have somewhere I need to be. Sorry, Cade, we’re out of time.”

“You’re not going to tell me anything, are you?”

And that was the bitch of it. He couldn’t tell Caden anything. It was too dangerous. The reckless man needed to keep as much space between him and the female he would be escorting to safety as possible. Physical and emotional distance was important and everyone knew that Caden still mourned his wife, continued to love her.

In fact, Diskant was banking on that very thing.

“Why’s she so important?” Cade asked, impatient and now full-blown bitchy. “Will you at least tell me that?”

“Doesn’t matter.” Diskant shrugged. He’d given his word he wouldn’t reveal what the girl was to anyone. If word got out, supernatural creatures the world over would be scrambling to get their hands on her. “She’ll arrive in two weeks.” Diskant held up a hand when Caden tried to interrupt. “I know that means you can’t go with the pack if they decide to track down leads but I’m considering this a personal favor. Something I’ll owe you for. When you get back I can tell you where everyone is. You can leave to join them immediately. This is just a couple of weeks and few days of your life I’m asking for. That’s it.”

Caden stared at him, eyes narrowed. “Go on.”

“I’m going to arrange for a vehicle, weapons and cash.” At Caden’s arched brow, Diskant added, “You should only have to stop for one night—two tops. I’m not expecting any trouble but it’s never smart to travel with precious cargo unarmed.”

“Precious. Fucking. Cargo?” Caden snarled, not backing down, reckless in the face of danger. “You expect me to stay behind—doing you a personal favor—to haul a female you consider ‘precious cargo’ to Louisiana? I’m not a goddamn babysitter. Find someone else.”

Diskant felt his beasts answer the challenge, fighting for a place in line. “Best shut up while you can,” he snapped. “My mate isn’t in a good mood and I’m not likely to take your shit right now. I told you I’d owe you and this is important. As a member of the pack, that’s more than enough information.”

Caden opened his mouth to speak and Diskant snarled, “If I tell you to babysit, you’ll fucking do it. I’m not asking anymore, I’m telling you. Period. No argument. End of discussion.”

“Whatever you say, boss. It’s not like I can tell you to go fuck yourself.” Caden stepped around him, stomping toward the door to the house. “I’ve had enough of your shifter asses anyway. Always mysterious, sulking around and shit. I could use the break. I’m turning off my cell and taking a few days off. I’ll be back in a week. You’re all driving me insane.”

“Glad to hear it,” Diskant called to his departing back. “Call me in a few days. I’ll give you all the details.”

“Yeah, thanks.” Cade lifted his hand into the air, a middle finger salute tall and proud as he walked away. “Fuck you very much.”

Diskant released a long breath when the door closed and tried to calm his beasts, hoping that he’d made the right decision. He shook his shoulders to relieve the tension in his muscles, counting to ten in an effort to ice his temper. The pack had enough on their plate without worrying about witch business. Emory had to mate his female. The pack was on high alert for Shepherds in the vicinity. And Trey wouldn’t stop bitching about the map Mary had in her bag.

Enough was enough.

He could count on Caden. He knew he could. He brought a human into the pack and had to trust him to make smart choices. Caden would take the female to New Orleans in a couple of weeks, drop her off at her destination and his life would resume.

Even as Diskant tried to convince himself that what he’d done was right, he felt a strange heaviness in the air, something that warned him all was not what it seemed. All shifters had strong instincts, their gut guiding them in the right direction. In this case, what he’d done didn’t feel instinctive at all. Maybe it was the bad timing, or perhaps it was trusting Caden for the first time as a member of the pack.

Why did it feel as though he’d seriously screwed with fate?

Chapter Seven

The doctor inspected the wound on her head, flashed a light in her eyes and gave Mary the all clear. He told her she could take a bath and wash her hair so long as she rinsed carefully and avoided contact with the sutures. The word bath made her insides quiver. It would feel so good to sink into a pool of hot water and relax for the first time in days. She agreed to be extra careful and left Emory in the bedroom as she carried her bag into the bathroom, eager to start filling the large tub. She felt repulsive, sweaty and gross. Her hair had become sticky and tangled and she was pretty sure she was starting to stink.

Yuck.

After she pulled clean pajamas and underwear from her bag, she went to the tub, turned the faucets and got the water good and hot. Steam quickly filled the room, encasing her in warmth. After sliding out of her T-shirt and underwear, she rushed to the bathtub. The water was just right—a slight burn before her skin adjusted. She rested back at the head of the tub, closing her eyes.

“Mary?” Emory’s voice had her lurching upright, wrapping her arms over her breasts.

“Yeah?” Excited tingles spread through her tummy down to her sex. He sounded so gruff—so incredibly sexy—when he said her name like that.

“Doc said I should help you wash your hair. He doesn’t want to risk any bleeding.”

“Oh.” The doctor hadn’t said anything to her about it. Likely he’d known she’d argue.

“I won’t take advantage.” He chuckled. “Difficult as it might be, I can be a gentleman.”

She lifted her legs to her chest and slid her arms around her knees. Emory didn’t have to tell her he was capable of being a gentleman. She already knew he was. Still, it didn’t stop the wisps of electricity that traveled through her body. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach as her nipples hardened into points and her pussy became wet. They’d started something they hadn’t been able to finish earlier, something she knew Emory had every intention of seeing through to the end. Glancing down, she figured she was covered well enough. The water came to her chest and her knees prevented him from seeing her breasts.

“Okay.” She managed to force the word out, although her voice sounded strained.

He laughed again and the sound made her heart race and her pulse quicken. His footsteps sounded like drums as he walked toward the bathroom, warning her he was almost there, nearly at the finish line. When the bathroom door swung inward she held her breath and stared ahead, unable to look in his direction.

Damn her self-awareness. She wasn’t brave enough to glance at Emory when he strode by the tub, walked to a shelf and retrieved shampoo. She buried her nails in her hands, trying to stop the fuzzy feeling coming over her, mortified at how erect her nipples were and how much they ached. Then of course there was the throbbing coming from down below, beating like a hammer.

She jerked as though she’d been hit when he touched her shoulder. Instantly she felt like a ninny. “I’m sorry,” she blurted and started babbling. “I didn’t mean to jump. I knew you were there. I’m just nervous and—”

“Mary.” Emory moved from the back of the tub, kneeling beside it, and placed a finger over her lips. “It’s okay. No need to apologize.” When she met his eyes and nodded, he lowered his hand. “Just sit back and relax. This isn’t torture.”

Then he smiled.

The effect it had on her was mind-blowing, breaking down the walls she tried to erect around herself. A wrecking ball would have been weak in comparison, hitting the surface but unable to crack the barriers existing on the inside. Seeing his gorgeous eyes shining, the color glorious amber, combined with his stunning face…

I’m a goner.

“I’m going to grab a few things to make this easier,” he murmured, as though he could read her thoughts.

Although he was gone in a flash, she still felt him in the room, could actually sense him in a weird way. The fire in her bloodstream only burned hotter, making the steaming water more of an annoyance now than a luxury. Once he had everything he needed Emory instructed her to lean back. She did and he carefully lifted her hair off her back and shoulders, keeping it from touching the water. When she was settled he started carefully combing through the strands, the sensation finally allowing her to sag against the back of the tub and close her eyes.

“I’ve always loved your hair. It’s so soft and long.”

She didn’t respond, relaxing as he continued brushing the tangles away. After several minutes he helped her recline in the bathtub to wet the strands, avoiding the stitched area on her temple. She’d considered his view, knew he could see all of her, but she felt so good she didn’t care.

He helped her sit upright when the strands were wet, then he leaned her back in the tub. The he started shampooing her scalp, working his way through the long locks. Who knew it would feel so good to have someone else clean your hair? This was nothing like visits to the local beauty shop where the woman scrubbed her head roughly, patted it dry and threw a towel over the mess she’d created.

This was… It was…

Seduction.

“Now we need to rinse this out.” Emory’s voice was gravelly, a heavy whisper near her head. “Sit up and lean back.”

He held her head when she did as he asked, keeping her injury above water. She heard an odd scrape and realized Emory had brought a glass with him to help rinse out the shampoo. Over and over he dipped the glass into the water and poured the contents over her hair. In the area near her stitches he used a cloth, cleaning away any bubbles, a look of absolute concentration on his face.

“There you go.” He grinned again and swept his lips over her nose. “All better?”

“Oh yeah.” She sighed and lifted her head, grasping the sides of the bathtub.

Thankfully her modesty wasn’t put into question. Emory started cleaning up the clutter around him, returning things to their proper places. She wondered if he’d considered doing something more, thought about him lowering his mouth to hers and kissing her like he had before. The idea was one of which her body approved. The hovering flush spread over her, heating her from the inside out.

Trying to keep her thoughts away from sex, she sat up and reached for her hair. Squeezing the strands, she tried to get out as much water as possible. Her hair was slow to dry so it was important to wring it out several times if she didn’t want to spend thirty minutes with a blow dryer.

A low, horrifying growl rent the air and Mary froze. Her heart went from racing to pounding, fear kicking in, taking her back to a time when the slightest misstep could bring hell raining down upon her. Unable to prevent herself, she peered over her shoulder. Emory was studying her back and his eyes—oh dear God, his eyes—were the brightest shade of yellow she’d ever seen.

“Emory?”

“Who?” The word was more of a sound—a snarl.

“Calm down, please.” She kept her voice smooth and calm, motions slow and nonthreatening. “What do you mean, who?”

His unexpected movement had her crying out, fear impossible to beat back. He was gentle when he grasped her shoulder and faced her forward so that she had to look straight ahead. The lightest whisper of a fingertip over her back revealed the source of his fury and she closed her eyes.

Sometimes—during moments like these when she let the world around her fall away—she forgot they were there.

“You undressed me,” she whispered, ashamed of the crisscrossed scars on her skin. She hated how ugly they looked, how they would always serve as a reminder of what she’d endured. “You had to have seen them.”

“Ava took care of you.” The deep, terrifying rasp when he spoke was gone. Now he sounded almost sad. “I didn’t want to take advantage of the situation. I wanted to respect your privacy.” He stopped over one of the worst scars—the one that had bled through the stitching and ruined so many of her shirts. “She should have told me. She should have warned me.”

“She probably felt it was my story to tell.” And it was not a story she wanted to revisit, even if she knew she had to. “Elijah punished me shortly after I freed a group of shifters from the storage building behind his house. He felt a cane would make the best impression.”

Emory’s finger stopped moving. “You did what?”

She turned so that she could see his face. He looked so furious, as though he wanted to knock the hell out of something.

“It didn’t take me long to put two and two together. I knew what my uncle was doing and I refused to be a part of it. I snuck down to the building one day and released the shifters he had caged.”

“And you stayed?” He was angry again. “Why the hell didn’t you run?”

“I couldn’t. The shifters I let go didn’t trust me so they forced me inside one of the cages before they left.” She skimmed her fingertips over Emory’s jaw, directly over the area where the muscles were drawn tight. Drudging up events they couldn’t change wouldn’t do either of them any favors. She needed to soothe Emory, not provoke his anger. “It’s over and done. I’ll never go back. I did what I had to do and I got out.”

“I want to bloodbond to you—tonight.” Emory’s intense stare warned her he meant exactly what he said. She tried not to tremble at the determination in his face. “I don’t want to wait. I don’t want to take any risks. I want to know that nothing can harm you. That you’ll be safe.”

He must have sensed the apprehension she felt because he lowered his voice and leaned in so his breath caressed her face. “I’ll give you everything I am. I swear it. If you trust me you’ll never have any reason to regret it. Start a life with me, Mary. Let’s leave the past behind and create a new future together.” Fingers twined in the wet hair at her nape so that she had to tilt her chin to maintain eye contact. “Let me love you, angel eyes.”

Love you. Angel eyes.

Four simple words that carried so much weight.

All her reservations, all her doubts, all her fears and uncertainties disappeared. There was nothing aside from Emory with his glowing irises, shadowed chin and an open look of hope on his face. A look she was responsible for. A look that—if Ava was telling the truth—he would never give to any other woman for the rest of his life.

Her heart fluttered in her chest. Memories of the time they had spent together long ago surfaced. Of his gentle nature, of how attentive he was at all times, of the way he’d looked at her as though she was something precious to be sheltered and protected. She’d thought it was because he was chivalrous, a gentleman existing among assholes.

Now she knew better.

All of it was for her—only for her.

Isn’t that what she’d always longed for? A family like the one she’d lost? A chance to start over? Yes, there were sacrifices to be made, changes she’d have to accept. But sometimes a person had to take a chance and have faith that the risk was worth the reward.

She moved as close to him as she could, until her breasts pressed against the tub, and put her hands on his shoulders. Her family would never stop searching for her, but they’d never stop searching for shifters either. She knew that without a shadow of a doubt. But with Emory at her side, nothing seemed impossible.

Double the danger, double the fun.

“Love me.”

Water sloshed all over the floor when he lifted her from the tub, soaking his shirt in the process. She opened her mouth to protest and he silenced her with a deep kiss, possessing her mouth as if putting it to memory. Slowly he lowered her to the ground, breaking their kiss just long enough to grab a nearby towel and pat her down. Starting with her hair, he ventured lower until he kneeled at her feet. His gaze roamed over her breasts and her stomach and hovered on her pussy.

“I’m going to start here,” he said and palmed her mound, sending her on her toes. “And work my way up. I’m going to make you feel so good, sweetheart. So fucking good.”

He lifted his gaze, meeting her eyes as he stood. He was so tall, so intimidating. Yet she’d never felt safer in her life. Placing hands at her knees and back, he swept her into his arms. Burying her face into his chest, she breathed him in, holding on tight as he took her from the bathroom into the bedroom.

The time for thinking things over had passed. Emory was going to take her, claim her as his mate and show her the pleasures she’d long dreamed about.

And she was going to let him.

Take it slow. Take what she’s offering like the gift it is. Don’t fuck this up.

Emory was shaking by the time he placed Mary on the bed. His cock had been hard from the moment he saw her lithe, naked body in the bathtub, making him envious of the water that cradled her. He knew he had to take things slow, to get her ready. But the wolf had other ideas. The primal part of him wanted to vanish between Mary’s thighs and lap at her honey until she screamed his name. It wanted to force her onto her hands and knees, making her take him from behind, starting the first mark, initiating their bond.

Fucking—hard and fast—was all the animal could think about.

Back off, he growled at the beast. You’ll get what you want soon enough.

He took a step back and reached for the back of his shirt between his shoulder blades, slipping the material over his head. He left his jeans on, taking things one step at a time. First he was going to show her how good his mouth could make her feel. Then, when she was ready, he’d introduce her to the pleasure only his cock could provide.

She backed up until her shoulders rested on the pillows. There was no way she could have known she’d positioned herself perfectly, resting in a way that gave him just the access he needed. He prowled to her slowly, aware of the precise moment she became embarrassed by her nudity and the way she was on display for him. Lifting her arms and closing her legs, she tried to hide from him.

“Don’t do that,” he murmured and stopped before her, running his hands up and down her calves. “You’re beautiful. Let me see you.”

Her cheeks turned cherry red as she parted her thighs, allowing him to see her fully, the outline of her labia and the hood of her clit clearly visible. A thatch of blonde curls rested at the top of her slit. The sight sped up the lust in his blood, making his cock jerk. He could smell how turned-on she was, could see the glimmer of her arousal on the lips of her pussy. The folds were pink, contrasting beautifully with the creamy paleness of her legs. He wanted to tell her just how hard her cunt made him, how the sight made him want to fuck her senseless, but he kept it to himself. Verbal foreplay was something he enjoyed but she was new to this level of intimacy. He had to introduce her to things when she was ready, not before.

Shifting closer, he lowered himself to his stomach. Her scent, so fragrant, female and clean, had him closing his eyes and drawing in a deep breath. One taste wouldn’t be enough. He planned to tongue her until she begged him to stop, keep going until she begged him for more and take her to heights she’d never forget.

At the first touch of his tongue—a soft, teasing flick against her clit—she gasped. He repeated the motion then lowered his head, following the outer folds of her cunt, keeping his touch gentle as he tasted her cream. At first she stiffened, muscles drawn taut as a bow. Then, slowly, with each tender lick and kiss, she relaxed.

“Oh my,” she whispered, her hips lifting to match the motions of his mouth. “Emory.”

He continued, moving up and down, ’round and ’round, avoiding contact with the inner folds and her clit. When her knees fell to the mattress, opening her entirely to his gaze, he brought his hands to the apex of her thighs and parted her vaginal lips with his thumbs. She was so wet and smelled so fucking good but that was nothing compared to how she tasted. That second long lap he took, an intentional flattening of his tongue as he licked her from top to bottom in a smooth, strong stroke, almost had him coming in his jeans.

“I want… I need…” She pressed her pussy against his face, rolling her hips in harmony with the glides of his tongue.

Blowing a steady flow of air against her clit, he whispered, “I know what you need. I know exactly what you need.”

This time he didn’t go slowly or treat her with care. He went at her like the animal he was, licking and nipping, manipulating her clit with his thumb. To his immense delight, Mary stopped muffling her cries, moaning and gasping for breath as he licked her hard and fast. He thrummed the bead at the top of her pussy, using light strokes. It wasn’t enough to send her over but it would be. Just the right amount of pressure and he’d send her soaring. She started shaking, her ass growing tense against the mattress as the minutes passed. He positioned his finger at the mouth of her sex, used his other hand to pull back the hood masking her clit and sucked the nub into his mouth.

She wailed into the pillow as she came, her entire body thrashing, and he slid his finger into her moist depths. She was so tight—too fucking tight. Despite that, she didn’t try to stop his prodding, riding out the waves of pleasure as he moved his finger in and out of her body, timing each thrust with the flicks of his tongue. It was only when her orgasm had passed that she squirmed and looked down at him.

“It’s too much.” She panted, trying to even her breathing. “I’m so sensitive now.”

He released her clit but didn’t stop stroking the satiny velvet that clenched his finger, clasping him like a fist. Fuck she was beautiful like this. Her hair was tangled around her shoulders, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were darker than usual. She looked exactly as a woman should after she’d come hard and fast, a little unkempt and a whole lot happy. He added another finger to the first, stretching her wider.

This time she tensed at the intrusion.

“I need you to relax for me, sweetheart.” He entered her pussy with shallow strokes, waiting until she trusted him enough to go deeper. “That’s right. Let me in. Good girl. Just like that.” He tried to ignore the tension creeping up his neck, the wolf no longer content to stand on the sidelines. “I want to make sure I don’t hurt you. You’re so small and tight. You’re going to have to trust me.”

“It doesn’t hurt, it’s just…different.”

Glancing at her, he cocked a brow. “Different?”

“Well, I mean, it feels kind of…” She looked away, embarrassed.

Dominance took over, the beast inside him breaking through his barriers. He thrust his fingers firmly into her, growling. “Tell me how it feels.”

Flexing his wrist, he started working her with his fingers as he brought his other hand to her clit, using his index finger to create small circles over it. Mary arched her back, taking him deeper, and thrust her hips against his hand.

“Tell me, Mary,” he ordered, continuing to pound into her with his fingers, finding that his fingers came away coated in hot liquid warmth with each retreat.

“Full…oh God…so incredibly full.”

“What else?” He tried to pull back, to stop himself from going too far, but he knew it was a battle lost. He’d waited too long for Mary, needed her too much to stop.

“Good,” she moaned, pushing her pussy into his hand. “It feels so good.”

He released her and moved off the bed to kick off his boots and pull off his socks. His pants were destroyed as he ripped them away, using the claws that appeared in place of his fingernails. He ached with the need to bury his cock so deeply inside his mate she’d become a permanent part of him. He kept his eyes on Mary the entire time, monitoring every expression on her face, aware that his eyes were glowing and she could clearly see the wolf inside him now.

Don’t run from me, he thought. Afraid that she just might when he was totally nude and she eyed the stalk of his cock, which rose to his bellybutton. Genetics made him a large man—everywhere. If the wolf didn’t terrify her, his bodily proportions just might.

He was thrown off guard when she extended her arms—arms that were trembling—and said, “Come here.”

She’d said those two words earlier, right before she brushed her lips against his and proved that she wasn’t afraid of him. A sharp pain pierced the center of his chest, the magnitude of what he was witnessing strong enough to bring him to his knees. Mary—his sweet, beautiful mate—was offering herself to him without reservation, without fear.

She saw the beast in the man—she saw him—and she accepted them both.

He charged her wildly, a tidal wave washing to the shore, coming to her as she asked—no holding back, no pretending this was anything other than what it was. She didn’t struggle when he settled between her legs, the bulbous head of his cock sliding against her vaginal lips as he dipped his head to kiss her.

Their lips met, parted and their tongues touched. Circular motions followed by rotating suction. He deepened the kiss, plunging into the warmth of her mouth as he fisted his cock, aligning the tip with the slick well of her pussy. When he was in place he pressed inside, inching forward, taking his time. Back and forth he went, keeping his plunges shallow. She was so tight he had to work his way in, fighting her fisting walls, the steady rocking allowing him to sink deeper inside her. Sweat trickled down his back, his arms trembling with the effort to go slowly.

“Don’t hold back. I won’t break.” Mary grasped his biceps, her breath a warm caress against his mouth. “I trust you. Let yourself go.”

She was brave beyond her years or completely foolish. Either way, the wolf obliterated the final barrier Emory had resurrected, making him more beast than man. He thrust his full length into her, growling at the snug clasp of her pussy as he went balls-deep, at the way she surrounded him like fiery velvet. Her cry of pain rang in his ears. Despite the animal riding him and dictating his actions, he somehow managed to gain enough control to hold still, giving Mary time to become accustomed to his size. Her eyes were closed, her bottom lip drawn between her teeth.

“It won’t hurt anymore,” he murmured and brushed kisses over her eyes. “Go soft for me, Mary. Let me take you back to where we started. I want to make you feel good.”

He felt her muscles flex as she tried to relax beneath him. Lowering his head, he lavished affection on her breasts, sucking her nipples one at a time. Her ragged breathing told him she enjoyed breast play, as did the wetness that drenched his cock. Excellent, he loved playing with her breasts as much as she enjoyed having his mouth on them. He rotated soft bites with soothing licks, rotating his tongue around her areolas. When she started swaying her hips he rose above her. Watching her face, he slowly withdrew from her heat, the walls of her pussy as tight as a second skin. To Emory’s relief the wolf backed off, content that his long, lonely wait for his mate was over.

Stopping with only the head inside her body, he murmured, “Look at me.”

Her eyes opened, revealing dark pools of endless ochre.

Then he moved, gliding slowly inside her—studying her face as her eyes fluttered and her lips parted—until he was sheathed to the hilt. Once he was buried within her he stayed there, extending the moment, making it last.

“Damn, you feel good.” And she did, so tight and hot, wet and flexing. “Like fire and velvet, angel eyes. So fucking soft and sweet.”

“This is really happening.” There was a hint of wonder in the words. Mary touched his chest, fingers skimming over his collarbone. She stopped when she came to the tattoo on his arm, a representation of his wolf. The black colors were carefully done, almost like a portrait that ran from his elbow to his shoulder.

“Yes, it is.” He trapped her hand in his and brought it to his mouth. He ran his fingers along her knuckles, the touch feathersoft.

Her brows knotted as she shifted her hips, lifting her pelvis upward. The motion took him deeper inside her, causing them both to moan. Releasing her hand, he grasped her ass. He held a cheek in each hand, guiding her into a rhythm as he started thrusting, slow and steady, strong and deep. Any pain she’d felt was long gone, replaced by pure sexual need. Her arousal burned his nose, mingling with the sweet scent that he would always associate with her.

Mary.

My mate.

Their motions became harder—faster—as she fucked herself on his cock. Her fingernails pierced his skin, her moans becoming louder. Bringing his hand between their bodies, he applied steady pressure to her clit, eager to give her release, to solidify the first state of the bloodbond.

“Come for me.” He quickened the motion, thrusting into her harshly, timing it perfectly and bringing them to the pinnacle together. When her cunt tightened around him, rippling and flexing, he allowed himself to follow. He roared as he came, keeping going until Mary stopped crying out in pleasure and started whimpering in pain.

Shit.

The worst part—the one he didn’t want to think about—was now upon them. The moment he pulsed into her womb, the mating process started. He felt the shift in his body, a tiny part of the wolf sliding from his flesh to merge into her. Although it felt right to him, it pained her, and that was something he’d sworn he’d never do.

“I have you. I’m here.” He held her down as she thrashed, keeping her locked against him as the first stage of the bloodbond began.

“It hurts. Why does it hurt?” There was so much confusion, so much misery in the question. “I can’t see. Oh God. I can’t see!”

“I know, it’s all right. I’m here. I won’t let you go.”

I’ll never let you go.

There was nothing to do but hold her, to wait out the fire rushing through her veins, forming the first mark between them as the wolf enhanced her senses, changing her reflexes and perception. He’d heard how bad it was—how much pain was involved. It was the only way but he hated himself in that instant for putting her through the process. Little comfort came from the knowledge that the second mark wasn’t as intense, because he knew the third and final one would be.

Would she be willing to face the agony a second time? Could he possibly ask her to?

What only lasted for seconds felt like hours, the suffering of his mate more than he could take. The wolf—bastard that he was—had no such guilt as he returned to Emory. The beast was the same yet different, a portion of him now attuned solely to Mary. When she sagged beneath him, no longer fighting, he lifted away and looked at her, making sure there were no outward signs of harm. She opened her eyes—eyes that were dull with pain—and tried to talk.

“Don’t.” He silenced her with a kiss. “Rest.”

“I’m so tired,” she mumbled. “Why?”

“We’ll talk soon. For now, I want you to sleep.”

She didn’t argue when he rearranged the bed, slid her beneath the covers and joined her. Instead she turned toward him, resting her forehead against his chest as he drifted to sleep. He remained like that, holding her close, stroking her hair and sheltering her in his arms.

It had to be done, but there was one thing he could do to make amends. Resting his chin on her head, he started thinking of all the ways he was going to please his mate. He’d make her breakfast in bed, profess his love and show her how much she meant to him.

Starting tomorrow.

Chapter Eight

Ava Brisbane cursed under her breath as she examined the refrigerator, taking stock of the items inside. The night before she and Diskant had engaged in their first official fight. Not an argument or disagreement but an honest-to-god fight. The memory of his shutting her out of his head—barricading his thoughts to himself—infuriated her. He’d sworn they were supposed to share everything. No secrets were supposed to exist between them—ever. Thanks to the consummate asshole Craig Newlander, Diskant had attempted to keep something from her, and the knowledge pissed her off.

Taking a deep, fortifying breath, she tried to calm down. At least she knew the truth now. Diskant might be an asshole but he knew when he was wrong. After he’d apologized he’d told her about the witch Craig contacted him about, as well as his plans to have Caden transport her to New Orleans. It was dangerous transporting the woman—a woman who was about to come into some monumental powers—therefore she could somewhat sympathize with Diskant’s aloofness on the matter.

She frowned when she got to the middle shelf, opened the egg carton and found there were only two eggs nestled inside. Fabulous. Now she’d have to walk to the nearby convenience store. Making the trip the day before for an extra special purchase didn’t mean squat, not when a house full of shifters ate everything in sight. Thankfully Becker’s stocked fresh produce and dairy, so it was an easy fix. Although most of the houseguests had left the night before, she still needed to make something for those who had remained. Diskant, Mary, Emory and Trey would need more than a couple of pancakes to tide them over—especially Mary.

“Poor girl,” she sighed, staring at the near empty shelves in the refrigerator.

Having been through the bloodbonding process, Ava wanted to make sure the addition to the pack was comfortable in her new home. It would be nice to have the other woman around to talk to, comforting even. Hopefully Emory would take Diskant up on his offer and stay in their home for a while so that Mary could ease into her new life and Emory could reestablish himself in the pack.

“Morning, Ava.”

She looked over the refrigerator door, surprised to see Trey sauntering into the kitchen. He looked like the man she once knew, not the crazed individual who’d taken off for retribution against the Shepherds who’d devastated his pack. His hair was smoothed back, he’d shaved and his clothing was shockingly free of wrinkles or stains.

“It’s good afternoon, technically,” she replied before inspecting the contents of the fridge for a second time, creating a mental list of things she’d need. Thankfully her shopping trip would be short and sweet. Closing the door, she faced Trey, who’d taken a seat at the table.

“Where’s D?” He reclined in his chair, a strange smile on his face.

“He had to visit Kinsley.” She didn’t reveal the real reason that Diskant wanted to see the head Alpha of the cat prides. If Diskant didn’t want her to know about the witch Craig wanted transported to New Orleans, he might not want Trey to know either.

“Hmm.” Trey hummed. “Anything I should know about?”

“I’d think if Diskant wanted you to know he’d tell you.”

Another shock—Trey actually grinned. “The more time you spend with D, the more you become like him.”

“That’s not a bad thing.” At least she hoped it wasn’t. Her mate wasn’t known for being easygoing or friendly.

“Not at all.”

Something is definitely strange, she thought, watching Trey closely. He looked like his old self, was amiable like his old self and appeared to be in control of his wolf like his old self. The question was, why?

What had happened to bring him back from the brink of madness?

Pushing the questions aside, she walked to the drawer beside the sink to get some cash. After she pocketed the money she started to walk to the phone by the back door. Every trip required an escort, even if she was only venturing to a store a few blocks down the street. Despite her arguments that she wanted to live a normal life, Diskant refused to budge when it came to her safety. If she wanted freedom, she had to accept she would never go anywhere alone, even if it was to the mom-and-pop shop down the road.

“Going somewhere?” Trey asked.

“I need to make a trip to Becker’s,” she answered, lifting the phone from the receiver.

“I’ll take you.” Trey rose, rotating his shoulders, causing the tight cotton T-shirt he was wearing to stretch across his chest.

“Seriously?” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The pack was lucky if they could get Trey to venture anywhere unless killing a Shepherd was involved. His smile confused her more than comforted her, creating more questions she was forced to put on the backburner until she could deal with them.

“Why not?”

“Okay then,” she responded, feeling as though she were in The Twilight Zone. “I’ve got everything I need. It shouldn’t take long.”

After they slid into their coats, he escorted her to the garage, held the door open and waited for her to cross. They walked through the empty area in silence, approaching the door that would take them to the street. One of the guards posted in front of the house started toward them. Normally she would have kept going, knowing whoever was on duty could either follow her or face Diskant’s wrath. Only this time, she recognized the pack member.

Dear God. Zach.

His mate, Katie, had been killed in the explosion a couple of months before. Ava had tried to help him using her ability, reaching out with her newfound pack connection to soothe his hurt. Although he looked better physically, there was a coldness in him that would never thaw, an empty space left unfilled.

When had he come back? Where had he gone when Diskant permitted him to leave New York?

Although she was tempted to slip inside Zach’s head to find out the answers, she didn’t. The man had suffered enough without her invading his privacy. Seeing him now, pulled together far more than he’d been in the past, was enough to stem her curiosity. When Diskant came home she’d ask questions, but not now.

“I’m taking her to the store.” Trey hesitated when he spoke, knowing about Zach’s history as well as she did. “We’ll be back in ten.”

Zach looked her, his dark blue eyes revealing nothing, and retrieved his cell phone. “I’ll inform our eyes in the sky.”

The need to reach out to the heartbroken man—to see if he was truly doing well or if it was a carefully constructed illusion—was too much. Ava hurried down the street without bothering to make sure Trey was following, knowing she could potentially cause Zach more harm than good if she caved in to her need to invade his mind. She knew the pack guards on the rooftops of the surrounding buildings were watching as they strolled down the street, keeping an eye on them as they traveled. The thought made her angry. Ever since the religious extremists who hunted shifters had made their mark on the city, she couldn’t even go to the store without someone watching. Knowing eyes were always on her made her uneasy, conscious of her every move.

“Wait up,” Trey yelled and ran to her side. “You’re not supposed to be alone, remember?”

“How could I possibly forget?” She glanced over at him and rolled her eyes. “I can’t take out the trash without someone watching. It’s like Big Brother, only not as entertaining.” She considered asking about Zach but decided against it. “So why did you decide to tag along? I know it’s not because you want chocolate milk or bonbons.”

Trey looked insulted. “Do I have to have a reason to protect my Alpha’s mate?”

Her curiosity shifted from Zach to the shifter next to her. A reason to protect his Alpha’s mate? Total and utter bullshit. He wanted something, and he wanted it bad enough to swallow his pride and come to her for it.

What is he up to?

“Oh yeah,” she said slowly. “You’d definitely have to have a reason.”

“Is that so?”

“That’s so.”

Trey didn’t look at her as he spoke, keeping his eyes ahead, remaining on alert. “I have something I want to ask you.”

She bit back a smirk when she found out she was right. No wonder he wanted to escort her to the store. “Okay?” She glanced at Trey, paying attention to his face, which had suddenly become serious.

“Do you remember the night before we left? When the pack met at Club Liminality?”

Not the way she wanted the conversation to go. Her face heated. She certainly remembered that night. Diskant had taken her into the bathroom after she’d pissed him off, bent her over the sink, spanked her soundly and fucked her so hard she couldn’t walk straight afterward.

“Yeah.” She cringed at how husky her voice was and quickly cleared her throat. “I remember.”

“The woman you spoke to—the vampire.” Trey’s eyes darted away from her. “How do you know her?”

The question caught Ava off guard. She didn’t really know the vampire at all, only that the beautiful blonde woman had rescued her when Shepherds tried to kill her. The memory of the night Trey was referring to was hazy but she could vividly recall their brief conversation at Club Liminality—when the vampire had shared memories with her. The woman had shown Ava where she came from. Descended from mages, the mysterious vampire had said, something she still found difficult to wrap her head around.

“I don’t.” At his frown she clarified, “Know her that is. She’s the woman who saved me the night of the bombing. When I saw her at the club I wanted to thank her. Diskant didn’t give us a lot of time to talk, if you remember. I only had the chance to say thank you and goodbye.” She tried to capture Trey’s eyes but he wouldn’t allow it. “Why do you ask?”

“Just curious,” he replied.

He’s lying.

Time with Diskant and the pack allowed her to read lies easily. Trey’s body language and evasive answer screamed deception. She caught herself before she sought the information from his mind to discover what he was hiding. This morning was a step in the right direction for the former Alpha and invading his thoughts might cause a setback. If Trey wanted her to know what he was up to, he’d tell her. Respect was earned when it was given.

“Can you tell me anything about her?” Trey continued evading eye contact, looking at the ground, the sky, the buildings—anything but her. “I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important.”

“She’s special,” Ava answered, going with her gut instinct about the vampire.

“How so?”

“I can’t really explain it. I just got the impression there’s something more to her.”

“That’s all you know?” He glanced in her direction.

“I’m afraid so.”

He didn’t ask any more questions, meaning the rest of their walk was done in silence. When they arrived at Becker’s, Trey once again opened the door like a gentleman. Ava stepped inside and hesitated when Trey took a place at the front of the store. She collected a small rectangular shopping basket and peered over at him.

“Are you coming with me or are you going to stay here?”

The tension in his shoulders eased and he cracked a smile. “I’ll wait for you. I only shop when I have to.”

Typical man. She studied the checkout line and the few people inspecting the shelves near the counter. “I’ll be right back. I only need a couple of things.”

He leaned against the wall, sliding his hands into the pockets of his leather pants. “Take your time.”

She shouldered past a bulky man in her path, walking fast in order to get what she needed. Diskant had said he wouldn’t be gone long, and he didn’t like it when she left home without him. Since they’d argued the night before, she didn’t want to cause a repeat. With one final look at Trey, she vanished around the corner in search of a carton of eggs and some freshly squeezed OJ.

Trey kept an eye on Ava until she disappeared, then he relied on his nose to follow the little hellion through the store. Although she was small as a mouse, she had the heart and temperament of a lioness. She didn’t back down from anyone or anything. The female was a perfect match for D.

Sadly, he hadn’t noticed how well she’d adjusted to the pack until today. His thoughts had been too clouded by pain and anger. When he’d woken earlier that morning the memories from the night before had hit him like a freight train, regret and shame rushing back to him. The harsh treatment he’d shown Sadie was unforgivable. Bitterness against the world caused it, resentment festering inside him like cancer.

It was time for that to change.

Finding your mate could do things like that to a male, taking him from one extreme to the other. Yes, he was still angry. Yes, he still wanted revenge. But more than that he wanted the female he’d held the night before. The woman he was determined to find regardless of her thoughts or protests about the matter.

A few more people entered the store, forcing him away from the wall. He stepped near the cash registers and looked down the aisles, searching for Ava. She didn’t have the answers to his questions but he was glad he’d tagged along to speak with her. That was something he didn’t realize he’d missed in the last few weeks—contact with another person, conversation that didn’t involve hate or rage.

A strange noise came from the back of the store, as though someone had dropped something. He lifted his head, scenting the air.

Then he heard Ava scream.

Instinct took over, the wolf within no longer asleep but fully awake. He shoved aside the people in his path, pushing through them like a battering ram. In seconds he was at the back of the store, near the refrigerated merchandise. A group of shoppers stood silently, gawking at a shopping basket on the floor with a container of eggs open and broken just outside of it.

“Where is she?” he screamed, flaring his nose, latching on to Ava’s scent. One of the elderly shoppers pointed toward the back but the assistance wasn’t necessary.

He was already in motion.

The smell of fear guided him—Ava’s fear—but it was fading. Likely she’d been knocked out in some way, preventing her from putting up a fight. That meant he had to hurry, to get a fucking move on. As he rushed to follow, he questioned who would be stupid enough to fuck with Ava. The Villati wouldn’t come for her since doing so would ruin the relationship they wanted to establish with Diskant. Perhaps it was a territorial dispute between the pack and a pride? Maybe some dumb fuck thought they could use Ava for leverage? He decided against that as he took a breath. He didn’t smell any shifters nearby.

Shit. What the fuck was he dealing with?

Damn him for a fool, he never should have left her side. It was a stupid oversight, a monumental fuckup. He’d never forgive himself if something happened to Diskant’s mate—a woman he’d failed to protect. Whoever had taken her had dragged her through the back—a path he now charged through. The workers he swept past were pressed against walls, obviously terrified of what they’d witnessed. Trey didn’t pay them any attention as he raced to the rear of the building, running through the exit door that was wide open.

He found what he was looking for a few yards away. A man was putting Ava inside the back of a van—a man in a long duster wearing a matching fucking Stetson. A growl crept up his throat.

Shepherds.

When had they returned? Why didn’t Diskant or any of the other Alphas know?

Their arrival changed everything. The city had to be on alert. When Shepherds arrived, no shifter was safe. Although he’d known they were at war, he hadn’t thought they’d be stupid enough to return after what they’d done. The packs would rip them apart with their teeth. Afterward they’d use the Shepherd’s finger bones as toothpicks.

Trey lifted a hand, waving frantically. The eyes in the sky would see what was happening but they wouldn’t make it to the scene in time. Mindless of the consequences, he stormed across the distance, rushing toward the vehicle. He aimed for the man with the Omega’s mate in his arms, knowing he had to bring him down. If the bastard left with Ava the odds of getting her back alive were dismal. Two Shepherds appeared, walking around the side of the van. He didn’t slow down, primed and ready to kill, and they revealed guns and leveled them in his direction.

He tried to move, to use his speed to dodge the darts that flew in his direction. The sharp sting in his right shoulder warned him he’d been hit and was followed by another in his chest—right over heart. Whatever was in the darts worked crazy fast. He stumbled within inches of them, his equilibrium off-kilter.

One of the Shepherds stepped forward and Trey collided with him, taking them both to the ground. His arm felt oddly heavy as he swung back, aiming for the bastard’s chin. A hand wrapped around his wrist, preventing the blow. He whipped around, somewhat disoriented as he changed targets. He got a lock on the Shepherd holding him back, was ready to lunge and attack when something hard connected with the back of his skull. He landed on his side on the concrete, falling away from the Shepherd beneath him. The world turned hazy, a black cloud invading his vision. He tried to focus, to lift his head to see if Ava was all right.

“Put him in the back,” someone instructed and he felt arms wrap around his torso and feet.

The sky swayed back and forth and vanished when he was thrown into the back of the van. He grunted when he landed, coming face-to-face with an unconscious Ava. The dimly lit interior added to the darkness he continued to fight—a darkness that was winning despite his best effort to remain awake.

The van dipped when the Shepherds climbed inside and the door closed. He wanted to snarl at them, to rip them apart with his claws. Instead he mumbled words that made no sense, writhing like an infant on a blanket.

“Tranq him again,” a deep voice grumbled. “We have to move.”

He felt another sting, this time in his neck. His wolf howled as he yielded to the drugs in his system and surrendered to oblivion, falling into the darkness that rose to catch him. His final thought was that the pack had to be warned.

Hunters were in the city.

Chapter Nine

Mary blinked several times as she opened her eyes, trying to figure out why she was so warm and comfortable. Her bed wasn’t nearly this soft, and her comforter didn’t radiate heat like an electric blanket. Her answer appeared when her vision cleared.

Emory.

He was resting directly in front of her, his chest mere inches away. His arm was wrapped around her side, keeping her close. He smelled good, enticing her in a way she’d started to expect, as though his scent called to her on some primal level. It was as if an aphrodisiac were smoothed over his flesh, daring her to lean forward and indulge in a little taste.

“Hey there,” he murmured in a voice thick with sleep, pulling her out of her sexual musings. A dark lock of hair rested on his forehead, his ruffled appearance as delicious as sin.

She knew she was turning red, could feel the heated blush on her cheeks. Last night she’d had Emory in one of the many ways she’d dreamed about him. It had been explosive, hot and a little bit scary. She frowned when she remembered the climax that started out so dizzying but quickly turned into nothing but pain. Sex wasn’t supposed to be like that. Even with her limited knowledge, she wasn’t stupid.

“Last night…” She swallowed back her panic, trying to be honest. “What happened between us wasn’t entirely normal. Something else happened.”

“It was the bloodbonding.” Emory rose up on one elbow and brushed strands of hair away from her face. “It’s not a pleasant experience.” His fingers stopped on her cheek and he looked torn. “I should have warned you but I was afraid you’d prolong things if you feared what was to come. I’ve been told that it’s best not to warn human mates, so that the expectation of pain doesn’t ruin the first pairing between a couple.”

Isn’t that nice? She narrowed her eyes. “An omission of truth to avoid a lie?”

To his credit, he appeared remorseful, eyes darkening as he sighed. “I’m sorry,” he said, skimming his knuckles along her jaw, the caress gentle. “I should have told you.”

“So it’s over now?” Although the memory of what occurred had faded, the recollection of pain hadn’t. There were no words to adequately describe it, no way to formulate precisely how horrible the sensations had felt.

“There are three stages,” he said slowly, cautiously. “The first is the physical stage, when we make love.”

A lightbulb moment had her freaking out. Yes, she was turned-on when they got hot and heavy, but how could she have been so reckless? So stupid?

You weren’t thinking clearly, that’s how.

“We didn’t use a condom.” Her mouth opened and closed as she tried to think. A baby? Right now? With the way things were? It was too dangerous, too complicated. It wouldn’t be fair to bring a child into their lives.

“Shh.” He took her hand in his. “Pregnancies can occur between a human and a shifter, but it’s extremely rare. It’s only after the final stage of the bloodbond that you’d conceive and carry to term.”

“When can I expect that to happen?” She started thinking about the various ways to protect herself from pregnancy. She wouldn’t have a child suffering what she had. It wasn’t that she didn’t want a family. She simply wouldn’t put a child in danger. She knew only too well where that road led.

Maybe they could put off the bloodbonding?

No, she immediately corrected herself, you won’t be safe. Emory said pregnancies were rare, not that they didn’t happen. There were other ways to prevent conception. Perhaps Emory could wear condoms until she could get on a reliable form of birth control.

“I was hoping soon,” Emory said with a look of hurt on his face. “Do you not want children?”

“No,” she answered without thinking, entangled in her thoughts. What if she had a son? What if her family somehow got their hands on him and turned him into a killer with no remorse?

“Because of who their father is? Because of what they’ll be?”

It took a couple of seconds for his words to register and when they did guilt assailed her, causing her stomach to sink. The misery in Emory’s gaze was her fault. Not only did it sound like she was judging him, it also seemed she was judging the children they might have in the future.

She shook her head, quickly sharing her reasoning. “It’s not that. I would love to have children with you.” At the doubtful look he gave her she explained, “It’s my family. If we have children, they’ll always be in danger. I don’t want any child of mine to end up with them. Thinking about it makes me sick.”

“I think that you underestimate the power of the pack, Mary.” The hurt and doubt in his expression vanished, replaced by a possessive and lethal glint in his eyes. “No one will hurt you here. Since the last attack Diskant has changed everything. All of the shifters—from cats to wolves to birds of prey—have a part to play to keep the city safe. We have moles in the police force now, members of a pride who keep us up to date on anything strange going on in the area. Diskant’s city is the safest one to live in if you’re a shifter.” He smiled. “Or a shifter’s female.”

He stopped talking and sat up, gazing around the room. Sliding the linens aside, he climbed from the bed in all his naked glory, the globes of his ass and the muscles in his thighs flexing. He retrieved her bag, brought it to the bed and took a seat beside her.

“I have to ask you something, and I need you to be honest with me.”

Damn. She was never good at poker. She couldn’t lie if he asked her about the money or the map, and she had a pretty good hunch he was going to ask about both.

“Where did you get the money?”

The first question wasn’t difficult to answer. “From my parents. I have an account in Florida I withdraw funds from when I need to.”

He arched a brow, unzipped the duffel and rummaged through the contents and brought out a wad of bills. “I’m guessing there’s several thousand dollars here. If you have an account, why make that kind of withdrawal?”

“Because I never knew when I needed money and I wanted to make sure I wouldn’t have to make a stop at the bank. Living on the edge means you think ahead.” The question awakened demons from her past, things she wanted to forget—of living in squalor, of working for the biggest asshole in the world…

Oh shit!

“Mr. Montrose,” she choked, feeling sick. “They killed him.”

“Who killed who, sweetheart?” Emory dropped the money and rested a large palm on her thigh.

“My boss!” Oh God, he was dead. She’d always known the old coot would die at the Food Town, but not in the manner he had. “Some of my distant relatives came into the Food Town and shot him.” Alarm bells sounded, magnifying her dread. “If the police search the scene, they might find traces of me.” She looked at Emory, terrified of the danger she brought to him. “They could come here.”

“All of that was taken care of when we found you.” Emory’s cool composure eased a bit of her tension. No one could pretend to be that comfortable discussing murder and a possible visit from the police unless they were telling the truth. “Any evidence is gone. We made sure of that.”

“It won’t stop them.” The admission saddened her but it also made her angry. Like cockroaches surviving a nuclear holocaust, her family would stand the test of time. “They’ll keep searching for me.”

“It’s not a question of stopping them.” Emory pulled his hand away, making a large fist. “It’s a matter of teaching them we’re not people they want to fuck with. Not anymore.”

“You’re going to fight them?”

“Yes, we are.” He didn’t seem the least apologetic, telling her straight. “Those who lost people closest to them have already started visiting compounds to let them know we won’t tolerate any more of their cruelty. Before we gave them a wide berth, since most Alphas felt it was too risky to get involved. If the world finds out we exist, things could get nasty. Now the policy has changed. If our presence is revealed we’ll deal with it. Diskant has the backing of every Alpha and Omega from every pack and pride in the United States. They agree it’s time to take a stand. This problem won’t go away unless we force the issue.”

She was pretty sure that if she wasn’t sitting down she would have fallen over. Her entire body was trembling, each beat of her heart crashing inside her chest. “You’re serious?”

“Completely.” He smiled, relaxed again, his eyes their usual amber color. “Which means you don’t have to run anymore. You’re safe. Your uncle made threats when he had a level of control over the situation. He’s lost that.”

“I noticed he left the farm more often,” she said, thinking aloud, “but I didn’t know why.”

“It’s because he knows his number is up. The last I heard several of the Shepherd farms that were investigated were vacant and the premises were completely empty. More than likely they’re moving around but we’ll find them eventually. If they can’t stay in one place, they can’t capture shifters. They have to be smart.”

“What else did you want to ask me?” It was hard not to grin now that she knew she had something he’d want, a way to repay him for saving her life.

He hesitated, creases forming around his mouth, worry etching across his features. “We saw the map in your bag.” Without looking at her, he removed it from the duffel. “Is there a reason there are so many marks?” He didn’t open the map fully, leaving it so that only the large circle around New York showed. “Is there a reason for this?” He pointed at the circle, the one she’d drawn with her own pen.

“Well, you see…” She tried to hide a grin. “My parents didn’t just leave me money. They left me this too. If you open it,” she unfolded the map, stretching it out, “you’ll see all of these.”

Her fingertip guided him to the small stars etched on the paper. She stopped, waiting for him to look at her. When he did, she smiled.

“That’s where Shepherds are,” she said, relieved she could share this with Emory. “My parents wanted me to have this so I wouldn’t go anywhere near them. They knew they would probably be found and it would be impossible to save me, so they put aside money and the map so I stood a chance of living a normal life when I was old enough to get away.”

“And this?” He indicated the big circle around New York.

“It was where I was going to hide next. I figured it would be harder to find me in a big city.” She blushed and bowed her head. “I didn’t realize you lived here, if that’s what you’re thinking.”

“No?”

She peered up at him, seeing his grin, and a giggle escaped. “Absolutely not.”

Emory folded the map, his fingers almost useless as he studied her. She was about to ask him what was wrong when he tossed the bag off the bed, placed the map on top of it and turned to face her.

Oh my.

His eyes were almost yellow, breathtaking and brilliant. Her body responded in a way she didn’t expect, making her nipples sensitive in the open air, the sheets beneath her bare ass almost chafing. She’d totally forgotten she was naked—she hadn’t even given it much thought if she was being honest with herself. Her gaze slid down Emory’s torso, stopping when it reached his cock. He was completely erect, the skin a dark pink, veins visible along the shaft.

“Do you like what you see?”

She shook at the question, her pussy becoming wet, clit pulsing. His voice sounded like pure sexual enticement—raw, deep…animal. Breathing became difficult as everything vanished but Emory. The scent she’d noticed earlier seemed heavier, tempting her to do things she’d never have considered in the past. Embarrassment took a trip out the window, replaced by lust.

The sheet slid from her body as she crawled toward him, hands roaming over the firm contours of his chest, fingernails scraping his hot skin. His eyes continued to glow, his full lips pressing together. He growled as he put his hands on her waist and lifted her over him so that she straddled his legs. His cock brushed the seam of her ass, rock-hard but soft as satin. The length slid along the crease, venturing along the edge without pressing between her cheeks.

Their lips came together in a similar motion, sliding from side to side before she opened her mouth and Emory pressed his tongue inside. She moaned at the sensation, blanketed in unfamiliar smells and sensations. Her skin felt electrified, tingling all over. His hands felt as though they left ghostly imprints as he abandoned her waist and cupped her breasts. He stroked his calloused thumbs over her nipples and she pulled away from the kiss, arching her back in ecstasy. His thumbs feathered across the hard points, around and around.

“That’s right.” Emory sounded different, the words gruff. “Just like that. I love watching you like this.” She cried out when he pinched the sensitive buds and rolled them between his fingers. “Open your eyes and look at me.”

Glowing yellow met chocolate brown as she complied, staring him in the eye. Meeting his gaze was more intimate than what they were doing together physically, as though they were sharing something far deeper. She bit her lip when he pinched her nipples again, the sharp sting making her wetter. Her pussy clenched and released. Touching wasn’t enough. She wanted him inside her, to feel him buried deep.

As though he read her mind, he growled, “Tell me what you want, Mary.”

“You,” she breathed, gasping when he squeezed her breasts.

He brought his wicked hands down, placing them on her hips and lifting her. The head of his cock slid along the crease of her pussy, nudging her clit. She reached down, taking the length in her hand, guiding it to her center. He was long, thick and heavy, the skin warm and smooth. She was so wet the broad tip slid into her with ease, the fullness stretching her in the most wicked of ways. No pain or resistance. Now her body welcomed him happily, taking all he had to give and wanting more.

“Put your hands on my shoulders.”

She did what he asked, using him as an anchor as his cock parted her like a whisper. He invaded her inch by inch until she was seated on him fully. There was no discomfort this time, only the give of her pussy as she surrounded him. The dull throb inside her didn’t lessen, so she did what came naturally. Lifting up, she groaned at the loss of pressure, feeling him ease from her body. When he was nearly free she came back down in a fast motion, impaling herself on his cock, throwing her head back as she cried out.

“Again,” Emory growled, lifting her away, bring her back down. “Fuck yes. Exactly like that, sweetheart. Ride me.”

Rising slightly on her knees, she started to move, riding the length of his cock. She rotated her hips as she descended, rubbing her clit on his pelvis when she felt the heaviness of his sac against her ass. He mirrored her motions, plunging into her when she started the trip back down.

“I’ve dreamed of the way you’d feel around my cock.” Emory urged her forward, licking a line from the arch of her neck to her ear. He blew a steady stream of air inside, nuzzling the outer shell. “You’re so hot and tight, Mary. Squeezing me like a second skin. I love the way you feel, how wet you are for me.”

The explicit way he spoke made her skin heat and her insides ripple, the warmth in her abdomen building with each thrust of his cock. She balanced herself with her hands and looked him in the eye again, taking in the pleasure on his face. Desperate to see him in the grips of desire, she rose up and moved down, raking her fingers into his shoulders. His lips pulled back and she stared at the pointed canines in his mouth, the tips sharper and more elongated than usual.

Bite him.

She didn’t know where the compulsion came from, why she suddenly ran her tongue along her teeth and her eyes drifted from his mouth to his neck. The fleshy portion of his shoulder that met the wide column of his throat beckoned, calling to her in a way she didn’t understand. She wanted to mark him, proclaim him as hers, so that everyone would know he was taken. She needed to know he was out of any other female’s reach. Moving her hand to his head, she wrapped her fingers in his hair, tugging on the strands as she brought her head down.

“Mary.” Emory groaned, the tips of his fingers brutally pressing into her skin. “Wait.”

It was too late. She refused to listen. She lapped at his skin, reveling in the salty taste and the way he smelled so close to her nose. When she struck she didn’t go easy, biting him hard enough that she tasted the metallic bitterness of his blood on her tongue. The hand at her waist moved to her sex. She gasped when he pushed the tips of his fingers against her clit, rubbing the sensitive nub in a practiced motion.

It felt as though flames spread throughout her body, from her nipples to her stomach all the way down to her pussy. She moved against his hand, finding just the right spot, rotating her hips to make sure the contact continued. The width of his cock allowed him to hit a place deep inside her that caused her to whimper, so good she thought she couldn’t take the pleasure.

“Let go, sweetheart. Come for me.”

It felt as though she detonated into a million particles, her body thrashing with the intensity of an orgasm that turned her insides to jelly. Liquid fire spread from her sex to her stomach, expanding outward. Screaming, she writhed on Emory’s lap, the plunges of his cock and exploration of his fingers extending her orgasm. Nothing had ever felt so good, sending her soaring, her wings eagerly extended as she took flight.

She dimly perceived Emory’s fingers in her hair, using enough force that her scalp burned. The pleasure turned to pain when his teeth sank into her throat, holding her in place as he started pounding into her hard and fast. Agony swiftly took over, yanking her from the floating height of climax, blinding in its ferocity. Her eyes and ears started to burn as if a poker had been jabbed into the orifices and her cries of bliss turned to those of misery. Her bones felt like they were being hollowed out with a spoon, aching worse than if they’d been broken. Fire sped through her veins, blistering her from the inside out.

Emory’s skin was no longer soft or smooth, it felt rough and piercing in every place they touched. He wouldn’t let her go when she tried to push him away, holding her tight when she struggled. Panic hit, an alarm she knew only too well.

Would her life end like this? Right here and now in Emory’s arms? Had he tricked her? Was this some form of punishment?

“Stop. Please stop.” She hated begging. Doing so dredged up memories she wanted to forget, of things she never wanted to witness again. But she didn’t care, wanting to put an end to what was occurring, thinking she might die if she was forced to endure it much longer.

“I have you.” Emory sounded so torn, so guilty. “It’s going to be all right. I promise. I’m here, angel eyes. I’m here.”

She wanted to tell him she didn’t want his comfort and closeness but the pain robbed her of speech, her tongue suddenly heavy and thick in her mouth. It was as if knives were plunging into her skin, the edges sharp and relentless. Like the night before, odd smells invaded her nose—woods, earth, grass, water and pine. The molten waves crashing through her intensified, multiplying and spreading as licks of flame seemed to eat her alive. Tears streamed down her face, a river that wouldn’t stop, then a strange sensation startled her. Something smooth and sleek teased the inside of her skin, brushing against her as though it could somehow break through the barrier of her flesh.

Fur.

Then everything clicked as she grasped the significance of what was happening. Emory’s wolf had somehow made its way inside of her as he’d told her it would, leaving behind an imprint of itself. The rusty flavor lingering in her mouth allowed her to put the pieces together. When she’d bitten Emory she must have started the second stage of the bloodbond. He’d told her to wait but she didn’t listen. It was her fault she was suffering, her misery a consequence of her own actions.

She stopped fighting, any remaining strength draining away. Slumping forward, she rested against Emory’s sweat-slicked chest, panting for breath. As abruptly as the pain started, it was gone. She waited for the lethargy to send her into a deep sleep as it had the night before, but exhaustion didn’t arrive.

“It’s over,” Emory said hoarsely and slowly withdrew his cock from her, flipping her over so that she was nestled against the pillows at her back.

She was going to ask him what he was doing when he made his intentions clear. He took her nipple between his lips, sending a different, more welcome kind of heat racing through her blood. Pain was forgotten, sent scattering to nothing when he scraped his teeth against skin that felt alive and new, flicking his tongue against the flesh he’d trapped between them. When she twined her fingers in his hair he moved to the other breast, lavishing her aching nipple with the same attention.

His hands gripped her hips, holding her steady as his cock glided along her folds and found the entrance to her pussy. One thrust and he was lodged completely inside her, so deep she felt the head nudge her cervix. The connection was impossible to miss, the newfound bond washing over her like warm rays of the sun. Two people inexplicably became one, knit closely together.

Emory lifted his head from her breast, gazing up at her. It wasn’t his glowing eyes that captivated her, it was what he was able to express silently with one single expression. Hope flared in her chest, bringing her from caged darkness and into freeing light. She hadn’t had that emotion directed toward her in so long she’d almost forgotten how easy it was to see if you were looking for it, how wonderful it could be to have it aimed right at you.

Reaching out, she touched his temple, fingers shaking. He didn’t have to say the words, not when he could communicate in this way, in a manner that shook her to her very soul. Emory might be an alpha male, capable of tearing men apart with his bare hands if they pissed him off, but he felt something entirely different for her. And God help her, she felt it too. She’d felt it from the moment she first laid eyes on him.

Adoration, attraction…

Love.

Emory couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe—not with his mate staring at him as she was. The way he felt about her evolved with each passing second, the second bloodbonding mark reaffirming and intensifying their connection. He’d known he wanted Mary from the moment they first met, in the animalistic way of his kind. Yet when he’d spoken to her, had spent time with her and had gotten to know her he’d fallen head over heels in love with the woman. Whereas he was hard, she was soft. When he was forceful, she was gentle. They were a perfect match, their opposite traits balancing each other.

“Emory,” she whispered, her fingertips flittering over his hair.

He caught her hand, brought it to his mouth and placed a kiss in her palm. Then he started moving, dragging his cock along her vaginal walls and sinking back into her heat with each return. She was so tight he had to push his way inside her, so hot he thought she’d burn him alive. With a snap of his hips he had her whimpering, his cock roughly spearing into her. He loved the sounds that she made, from her soft cries to her heavy moans to her ear-piercing screams.

The wolf wanted him to turn her around, pin her in place and fuck her from behind. It was the ultimate act of mating, the preferred way for a male to assert his dominance over his female. He fought the urge, making love to Mary as she deserved. She’d done something he’d never anticipated, accepting two of the bloodbonding phases in less than twenty-four hours. It wasn’t unheard of but it was rare. The pain was too much, the fear too difficult to overcome for many females.

Not my female, he thought with an enormous surge of pride. My beautiful, courageous mate.

When she’d bitten him he’d tried to stop from doing the same, but it hadn’t been possible with the need to possess her taunting him like a devil on his shoulder. He’d reacted despite his reservations, taking them beyond that first step and bringing her deeper into his world. The pain was something he hated—something he continued to dread—but now that it was over he was already thinking about the third mark. When their bloodbonding was completed, Mary would be more than his mate. She would finally be safe. The physical changes that came with being mated to a shifter would ensure she wouldn’t be harmed as easily, able to heal wounds that would kill a normal person.

Don’t focus on that now. She’s been through enough.

Lowering his head, he captured her mouth, pouring all of the emotions he felt into the kiss and his movements. He cupped her ass, lifting her so that her clit brushed his pelvis with each thrust of his hips, timing it so the motions matched the dips of his tongue. Back and forth he moved, until the tingle in his spine worked its way to his balls. He felt his sac tighten, a hard jerk of his cock warning him he wouldn’t be able to hold off for long.

Tearing his lips away, he stared down at his female, continuing to plunge into her deep and fast. Her pupils dilated as he watched her, leaving nothing more than a ring of brown. He altered his position slightly so that he held her buttock in one hand and the headboard in the other, leveraging his body to maintain friction against her clit. The shift accomplished what he wanted. She wrapped her hands around his arms, moaning when he rolled his hips.

“You’re so fucking perfect, Mary. Come hard. I want to feel you shatter.”

After three hard thrusts she put her face in the crook of his shoulder, digging her fingers into his arms. Her sultry cry carried through the room as her pussy rippled around his cock, her hot, weeping flesh shredding his self-control. He let himself go, no longer holding back, fucking her as forcefully as the wolf demanded. She didn’t fight, biting her lip as her cunt continued clasping his dick, sending him over the precipice.

He snarled as he came, the fist on the headboard cracking the wood, his hand on her ass forming claws. Mary shuddered with each jerk of his cock, his semen exiting his sac and jetting into his mate. He continued moving, drawing it out, until the prickly feeling in his spine vanished and Mary relaxed beneath him. Due to the damage he’d caused to the headboard, he had to shake his hand free of slivers of wood before he eased over her, bringing them chest to chest.

“That was incredible,” she said with a sigh, snaking her arms around his waist.

“Just wait,” he murmured against her neck, awash in the feeling of her skin against his, of the pounding of her pulse.

Peace surrounded them. The house was remarkably silent as they rested against each other.

Every day for the rest of their lives should be started exactly like this.

The slamming of a door downstairs made them both jump. It was immediately followed by a guttural roar, one that sent electric needles of alarm shooting up the back of Emory’s neck.

“Ava!”

Emory waited, listening for Ava’s response. When one didn’t come he moved away from Mary, driven by the panic in Diskant’s voice. The Omega and his mate shared an extremely close connection, one that allowed them to communicate in a way the pack didn’t fully understand but respected. Knowing that, it didn’t make sense that Diskant would be searching for Ava when he could use their special link to find her.

Where the hell had Ava gone? Had something happened to her?

Mary sat up, watching as Emory rotated in a circle, cursing when he saw his pants were unsalvageable.

“What’s wrong?”

He shook his head, trying to think. “I don’t know, but it’s not good.”

Diskant continued yelling, and Emory could tell the Alpha was running from room to room calling Ava’s name. The yells became louder, meaning Diskant was steadily approaching. Worry quickly turned to dread. Diskant was searching the house like Ava was a human, not his bloodbonded mate.

Fuck.

“Don’t be alarmed, sweetheart.” Emory gave up on trying to dress, striding toward the door. “Diskant’s about to make an appearance.”

“He’s coming in here? Right now?” She shriveled beneath the covers until Emory could only see her face, the edge of the comforter and sheet yanked firmly to her chin.

He didn’t answer, stopping between the door and the bed, standing between Mary and their oncoming visitor. D’s strange behavior had to be due to Ava but Emory wasn’t taking any chances with a shifter who had apparently just lost the bonded connection with his female. Pounding footsteps raced up the stairs and stormed down the hall. Then the bedroom door crashed open.

Diskant rushed into the room, eyes wild, hair tangled around his shoulders and face. His right side was bloody, his leather pants missing in places. Judging by the way the cloth fell—revealing skinned and oozing pieces of raw flesh—Diskant had probably wrecked his motorcycle, suffering road rash as a result.

“Calm down, D,” Emory said smoothly, keeping his composure. “Tell me what happened.”

Diskant’s eyes changed colors, his face a mixture of pain and disbelief. “She was there and then she wasn’t.”

“What do you mean she was there then she wasn’t?”

“She was there and then she wasn’t!” Diskant thundered, hands clenched, breathing hard.

“You need to calm—”

“If you tell me to calm down again, I’ll rip out your goddamn throat.” Diskant’s teeth lengthened, his fists unraveling so the tips of his claws could drop from his fingers.

Fucking shit.

Emory maintained a distance but allowed the Alpha wolf in him to rise. The calm, determined animal reached out to Diskant—an invisible thread extending outward, seeking correlation, attempting to bring the bestial halves of the men together. Although Emory couldn’t appeal to the other beasts inside Diskant—who, as an Omega, could change into any of the shifter races—he could communicate with the wolf inside the man. Since Diskant had been born inside of Trey’s pack centuries ago, there was a chance Emory could use their link to get Diskant to listen to reason. Wolves were united by history and ancestry, but the relationships created in childhood—when young males grew up together—were the hardest to break.

Remember who you are.

Diskant’s eyes changed colors—going from silver to green to gold—informing Emory the wolf was responding, rising above the others to heed Emory’s call.

Thank God.

“Did Ava have anywhere to go today?” he asked softly. “Do you know?”

“No.” The hard edge to Diskant’s voice was absent. “She should be here.”

“Here’s what we’re going to do.” Emory made sure it wasn’t an order, knowing he had to walk a tight fucking line as he moved toward Diskant and rested a hand on his shoulder. “You’re going to phone the guards posted around your building. If Ava went anywhere they’d have to have seen her, right?”

To Emory’s relief Diskant’s eyes became coherent, meaning the man was finally taking control from the feral creatures who attacked first and asked questions later. “Yes,” he said, pulling out his phone, “they would.” He glanced at the screen and cursed. “The fucking thing is off! I forgot to turn it on before I left the house. Son of a bitch!”

“While you call, I’m going to get dressed.” Emory hiked his chin in Mary’s direction. “Why don’t we leave the room and give my mate a bit of privacy?”

Diskant glanced at Mary, frowning as he realized where he was and what he’d done. He started to say something but must have decided against it, spinning on his heel to leave. Emory didn’t immediately follow, waiting until the Omega disappeared around the corner to look at his mate.

Emory walked to the nearby dresser to retrieve the clothing he’d stored inside. He yanked out a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, pulled them on and retrieved a matching pair of socks.

“Why don’t you get a bath and relax?” he suggested as he sat at the edge of the bed and yanked on his boots. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Why don’t you tell me what’s going on first?” She moved close, touching his back.

“I’m not sure.” He sighed, closing his eyes as her fingers breezed over his neck. “But something must have happened to Ava.”

“I kind of figured that.” She rested her hand on his shoulder. “Where do you think she went? Do you think she’s been hurt?”

“For Diskant’s sake I hope not. If something happens to her, there’s no telling what he’ll do.”

She glanced at the door. “He does seem to be a few sandwiches short of a picnic.”

He wanted to smile or laugh but the circumstances prevented him from doing so. The more he thought about it, the more his intuition warned him Ava had gotten herself into some serious trouble—trouble she might not survive or escape. If something happened to Diskant’s mate, the male probably wouldn’t last. They were bloodbonded, after all.

Connected in life and death…

As if the pack hadn’t already suffered enough.

He shook off what he wasn’t ready to consider. “I won’t be long.”

“I could come with you. Maybe I can help.”

He turned, staring at his mate. Even now she continued to amaze him. She’d been through so much but continued to worry for others.

He shook his head. “I want you to stay here. Calls have to be made and I need to find out what’s going on.” When she frowned at him he winked. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. That’s my job.”

He nuzzled her hand, breathing in her scent. If something happened to her he’d be as crazed as Diskant. She was his other half, the only person who would ever complete him. He wouldn’t survive the loss—he didn’t want to. He rose from the bed, pulling away from her grasp. As he walked from the room he braced himself. Until the pack arrived, he’d have to make sure Diskant didn’t lose his collective shit.

So much easier said than done.

Chapter Ten

Diskant Black was fighting a losing battle. His beasts were restless, trying to overtake the man. They too felt the loss of Ava’s presence in his mind. The absence was devastating, making him believe the worst. But he couldn’t be a heartbroken pussy, crying in his Wheaties instead of taking control. He had to be strong, to figure out what had happened to his mate. Then he’d bring her home, tan her pretty little ass and chain her to the bed.

He continued pushing the strongest animals inside of him away—the wolf, cat and grizzly—listening to the voice on the other end of the phone. There was finally a chip in Zach’s armor, a panic when he relayed the news. Diskant heard the words but it took several seconds to put them together. Ava and Trey had gone to the store down the street ten minutes before. The men on the rooftops didn’t realize something was wrong until it was too late. They were unable to get a visual but knew something had happened because the police showed up minutes later.

Diskant ended the call without saying goodbye, scrolled through his phonebook and dialed Kinsley MacGregor. Ironically enough, he’d just left the Alpha panther’s home after discussing security in the area.

Diskant didn’t want to leave his home but what he wanted might not matter. His location put him and the pack at risk, no matter how many guards he posted around the area. His pride had gotten in the way of common fucking sense.

Kinsley answered on the second ring. “Just can’t leave me alone, can you? What do you want this time?” His Scottish brogue was thick, his vowels extended.

“There was an altercation at the convenience store down the street. Trey and Ava went inside and didn’t come out. I need you to contact your sources at the police department and find out what you can.”

“Bloody hell,” Kinsley muttered. “I’m on it.”

The line went dead and Diskant ended the call, taking deep breaths. He glanced up when Emory walked into the kitchen. The newly mated male had gotten dressed. Diskant felt the brush of Emory’s wolf, could sense it reaching out to his. It was a damn good thing Emory was a born Alpha and managed to reach through to Diskant when he had. Otherwise…

Hell, who knew what might have happened.

“Ava and Trey went to Becker’s,” Diskant said, knowing Emory was familiar with the store. “Something happened while they were inside.”

“Trey?” Emory went still. “He’s with her?”

Shit. In his worry for Ava, Diskant hadn’t considered how Emory would react to the news his brother might be in trouble. Before he could respond his cell rang, the shrill noise echoing inside the kitchen. Diskant answered the call and placed the phone to his ear.

“Talk to me.”

“The police have a report of an assault on a wee female,” Kinsley said, talking quickly. “Apparently a man dragged her out the back with another male in pursuit. Everyone was too frightened to follow but a passerby reported seeing a van leaving the premises.”

“What aren’t you telling me?”

“The man who took Ava.” Kinsley took a deep breath. “The manager said he was dressed like a cowboy. That sort of attire does draw attention around here.”

Diskant snarled, his temperature rising.

Shepherds. Here. In his city.

“Contact the prides,” he growled. “Tell them what happened and instruct them to send out patrols in their areas. The fuckers are back in the city. We have to alert everyone.”

“Anything else?’

“Keep me up to speed on what the police find. We need to stay one step ahead of them.”

“Consider it done.”

Diskant hung up and had started scrolling through his phonebook again when he heard Emory talking. He lifted his head, listening to Emory’s conversation on the landline.

“Warn the pack, put them on alert and get your ass here.” Emory returned the phone to the receiver and turned to Diskant. “Nathan’s going to contact the pack and head over. You need him right now.”

What an understatement. Without Ava, his grip was slowly slipping. As a Beta, Nathan could help him alleviate his anger. He took deep breaths, collecting his thoughts. Ava wasn’t dead. Shepherds wouldn’t kill her if they could use her as leverage. He just had to be patient. Ava had to be unconscious, that was the only way to sever their mental connection. When she came to, he’d be able to find out where she was.

It was only a matter of time.

“I brought you something,” Emory said, holding out the map Trey had warned him about. “Mary said her parents gave this to her as a way to avoid members of her family.”

Diskant opened the map, eyes darting over the marked areas. Jesus, they were everywhere. He laid the paper on the dining room table and pointed at one of the markings. “What are these?”

“Where Shepherds reside. I’d wager they’re the locations of compounds.”

He froze, stunned as he stared at the map. If what Emory said was true, shifters had just gained an enormous advantage over the hunters who wanted to destroy them.

“You’re certain?” Be certain.

“I am.”

“We have to contact the Alphas in nearby areas,” Diskant said, studying the map as he started formulating a plan. The packs could catch Shepherds off guard, using surprise to eliminate the compounds at the same time. It would take a lot of preparation but if it worked it would change everything. “They need to know what we’ve found.”

“Agreed.” Emory leaned over the table, studying the map as well. “I’ll have Nathan work on a list of the exact locations.”

Diskant nodded. “We need to make copies.”

“Tell me what you’re thinking.”

Diskant had to restrain the feral creatures inside of him as he spoke, forcing them to submit to his will. “Ava is alive. I’d feel it if something happened to her. That means the Shepherds who took her want something. They’ll be contacting us soon to negotiate terms.” He tapped the paper. “We can use this as leverage.”

“If you tell Shepherds about this, they’ll spread the word. Once they relocate the information will become meaningless.”

Like hell. “Not if we strike while the iron is hot.” Diskant ripped his eyes away from the table and looked at Emory. “I’m going to contact the Alphas in our area and instruct them to reach out to the prides and packs. In turn they can dispatch shifters to investigate and take out any compounds they find. If we attack each location within forty-eight hours the odds are they won’t have time to warn anyone.”

Emory didn’t seem convinced. “How do you figure that? The minute they get wind of what we’re doing they’ll scatter.”

“No they won’t.” Diskant grinned menacingly, revealing his fangs, his beasts eager for blood. After they found his mate, the war was on. “Because they’ll all be dead.”

* * *

Trey came to awareness when he landed on an unforgiving surface. His head was swimming, making simple thoughts hard to latch on to. A loud click resonated in his ears, making the pounding in his temples a thousand times worse. Instinctively he took a deep breath. The air was earthy and dank, indicating he was underground.

Where in the hell was he? How had he gotten here?

The events that put him in a precarious situation returned: the store, a van, Shepherds.

Ava.

He held his breath when he heard low male voices, listening carefully to their hushed conversation.

“Keep this one caged. If things don’t go according to plan, we’ll need him.”

“Are we going to keep him sedated?”

“It’s probably best. We don’t want any problems.”

Problems. Shit.

He released the breath he was holding, relaxed and dredged in a lungful of air. Ava’s scent was sweet, like cinnamon and sugar. He searched for that unique fragrance, sifting through the stink of stale water from rusty pipes, the musky scent of dirt and the individual scents of the Shepherds in the room. For a moment he caught a small whiff of what he was searching for, but the smell was faint.

Damn. Was he picking up her scent off the Shepherds’ clothing? Or was she somewhere close by?

The shuffling of feet told him he couldn’t open his eyes to get a layout of the place. If they realized he was awake they’d put him under. This was so not fucking good. Diskant would go crazy when he discovered Ava had been taken. Her safety was now Trey’s responsibility. No matter what happened, he had to make sure he got her out alive.

Even if that meant dying in the process.

Remorse flowed through him, staggering in its intensity. There was a very real possibility he could die, his life cut short when he’d finally found a reason to greet each day. Images of Sadie flooded his mind, combined with a crushing weight in his chest. He wanted to find her, talk to her and pick up where they had left off. Now he didn’t know if it was possible or if he’d ever see her again.

Anger rolled through him, and he wasn’t aware he was growling until he heard someone striding in his direction. Trey opened his eyes and stared through the bars of the cage he was trapped inside, meeting the gaze of a Shepherd with a gun in his hand. He snarled and prepared to stand and the gun went off, sending a dart directly into the center of his chest.

Still woozy and off balance, Trey sank back to the ground, shaking his head. He tried to keep his eyes open, knowing there was no time to waste. Instead his lids drifted closed and his arms became heavy.

Just before he surrendered to oblivion, he allowed himself one final recollection of the mate he’d lost but never truly had. She’d been like a wounded fallen angel staring down at him, her blue eyes reflecting the misery he’d caused her. He wished he could take it back, if only to see the pain replaced with the desire.

He sank into a dark void, no longer able to fight the drug rushing through his bloodstream. As he did, he repeated her name in his mind, holding on to it like an anchor.

Sadie, Sadie, Sadie…

Chapter Eleven

Sadie.

The desperation in Trey’s voice disrupted her dream, jolting Sadie from a sound sleep. The dream seemed so real—too real. The way he said her name, as though he was saying goodbye, made her stomach churn. If he could reach out to her while she slept their connection was stronger than she’d thought. He was in danger, she could feel it.

Blessed Goddess.

She rolled from her bed and rushed to her wardrobe. During Trey’s absence she had monitored a small group of Shepherds that had come into the area. Some of them had taken to wearing clothing that allowed them to blend in with the residents of the city, moving into homes in lower-class areas to remain undetected. But most city residents didn’t wear cowboy boots, and “yes ma’am” and “no ma’am” weren’t common phrases used in New York.

Shepherds stood out if you looked closely, even if they tried to hide among the masses.

Could one of the groups hurt him? Take him somewhere? Had he dropped his guard long enough to let them get their hands on him? Granted, she hadn’t thought the delusional hunters were a threat just yet. Just shy of a half-dozen, they couldn’t possibly take out the shifters surrounding them. It would be suicide to try.

Damn it. You stumbled onto them by accident. How could Trey have possibly known they were in New York?

Why hadn’t she warned him when she had the chance? He could have told Diskant Black, who would have made sure the shifters under his protection were properly prepared. Why had she neglected to share something so important?

Because you were angry, and you ran from him like a scorned lover.

Her blood ran cold as her fangs descended, brushing against her lower lip—a result of her rising anger. If someone harmed him, they’d pay in blood. If anyone was going to inflict damage on Trey’s gorgeous body, it would be her. His words had hurt, lancing her chest, but she didn’t want him dead.

She’d just managed to slide into a pair of leather pants and pull a sweater over her head when one of her coven walked in. After she glanced up to confirm the identity of her guest, she continued getting ready. Leigh didn’t ask questions, she simply watched as Sadie went about her usual routine, fitting weapons into the sheaths on her legs before sliding into the harness that kept her sword in place on her back.

Sadie took a glance at her sister-in-magic, noting Leigh was too thin, too damn pale. The newest addition to the coven was a made vampire who struggled with her vampirism, as well as her newfound powers. Leigh had been nothing more than a kid who happened to be of mage lineage—something she didn’t even know until she was changed. Being converted was difficult enough but it was something that never should be forced, not on a twenty-two-year-old who didn’t even know supernatural things existed. That’s why the head of the coven had invited Leigh into their home, giving her a sanctuary where she could feel safe. Unfortunately over a year had passed and she still refused to acclimate to her surroundings.

She fought the change. Fought her magic. Fought who and what she had become.

Damn the maker who turned her and left her to survive on her own. If I ever find him, he’s going to be food for the fishes.

“What’s wrong?” Leigh’s voice was as soft as her features, the words light as a feather. She’d braided her long dark hair in a plait down her back. Her penguin pajamas were too big for her willowy frame, hanging off her like a sack. Like this, she looked like a teenager at a slumber party. Not like a vampire with the power to destroy someone if she wanted to.

“I have to go out,” Sadie said and guided her sword into its sheath. “Something’s happened.”

“To your werewolf?” When Sadie’s head jerked upward, Leigh laughed. “Don’t be so shocked. Everyone knows. In a house this small secrets come out.”

“I’ve been staying at the healing caverns to avoid gossip,” Sadie grumbled.

“But you return home late last night, smelling of wolf, and won’t talk to any of us. It isn’t difficult to put two and two together.”

Sadie took a deep breath and counted to ten. Living in a home with five mage vampire females meant tongues often wagged. “You should be focusing on yourself, not me,” she said, studying Leigh. There were dark circles under her eyes, the healthy glow she’d had a month ago long gone. “How long as it been since you fed?”

Leigh’s dark blue eyes slitted and her lips pressed together. “I’m fine.”

“So it’s been a month then? You haven’t eaten since the coven forced you?”

“I don’t want to feed,” she grimaced as she said the word, “unless it’s necessary. I can go without for a couple more weeks.”

Poor creature.

Leigh starved herself because the thought of ingesting blood disgusted her. Sadie remembered when they’d first brought her into their home. Leigh was desperate to eat normal things, even though it provided her no sustenance. After a couple weeks, when the hunger didn’t abate, she learned the truth. Discovering she’d have to take blood nearly broke her, and it had taken the power of the coven to make her hunt to survive.

Inspiration struck. Leigh would feed if she had a job to do and leaving the house might seem like an escape to the girl. “Not if you’re going to help me.”

As she expected, Leigh perked up. “Really? You want me to help you?”

“That I do.”

Sadie strode to her wardrobe and removed something she never should have taken. Months ago, when Emory and Trey had fought each other, Trey had forgotten to retrieve his jacket. She hadn’t been able to help herself and had swooped in to take it when no one was looking. Afterward she’d brought it home so she could wrap the material around her and pretend it was Trey’s arms instead. On a few nights, when the need for the man was unbearable, she’d retrieve the coat and bring it to her bed. There she would cuddle against the garment, imagining it was his body next to her instead of buttery leather.

“We’re going to have to locate the wearer,” Sadie said. “I need you to use it to take me to him.”

“It belongs to your werewolf, doesn’t it?” When Sadie nodded Leigh frowned. “I’m not sure I can.”

“Because you’ll have to feed?”

A spark of temper lightened Leigh’s eyes. “Because I’ll have to drink someone else’s blood? Yes.”

“I’d owe you a debt,” Sadie offered, trying to appeal to the woman and not the girl who continued to resent her circumstances. “He’s in danger. Help me find him.”

“I thought you didn’t want to have anything to do with him.”

“More gossip?” Sadie asked, cringing at how bitter the question came out.

“No, not gossip.” Leigh’s cheeks finally took on color as she blushed. “Everyone in the coven knows vampires don’t mate with shifters. It’s taboo.”

“They’re feeding you bullshit,” Sadie snapped, her patience paper thin. “It’s not taboo, it’s just dangerous. Putting a label on things makes it easier but the coven is trying to deceive you. Once you feed on a shifter you can’t feed on any other. You become bound to their blood—only their blood. If you don’t have it, you’ll starve.”

Leigh’s eyes sparkled at the information, as though she’d been given an enormous gift. “So that’s why they avoid shifters?”

“Yes, that’s exactly why. They’d have to put their lives into another’s hands, something vampires refuse to do. It’s not a pairing to be taken lightly. Once you take their blood, it’s a done deal. There is no turning back or changing your mind. You’re in it for eternity.”

“You run from it as they would,” Leigh whispered. “You’ve known about your mate for months yet you continue to fight what’s between you.”

Sadie fought a smile. Apparently Leigh was finally growing a backbone. Months ago she never would have come out of her shell. She might have thought something, but she never would have said it. Not aloud.

“It’s complicated.”

“All of this is complicated.” Leigh sighed, bowed her head and sat on the bed. “Since I was converted, the entire world has changed. It’s not easy.”

“Then I figure it’s time for you to use the powers you inherited. You have a special gift, Leigh. One that none of us were granted. With it you can help me find Trey. That’s what I’m asking you for. Help me find him. I think he’s in trouble.”

“Trey?” Leigh lifted her head. “That’s his name?”

It was the first time Sadie had mentioned Trey’s name, having grown accustomed to her sisters referring to his kind as wolf-men, werewolves and mutts. With Leigh it wasn’t as hard to be open and honest. The girl wore her heart on her sleeve.

“That’s his name.”

“I’ve never seen a shifter before.” She fiddled with the comforter, picking nervously at small nothings on the surface. “It might be exciting to see one in person.”

“Then you need to get dressed and we need to feed.” Sadie saw the panic in Leigh’s eyes when she looked up, the fear. “I’ll help you. You don’t have to do it alone. One bite won’t change someone. If you control your fangs like we’ve taught you, your donor won’t get any of your essence. It’s safe to eat when you need to, Leigh. I swear.”

“I want to help you. I just don’t…I don’t want to…”

“I know,” Sadie said softly. “And you won’t. You won’t change anyone.”

Leigh nodded and sat upright, collecting her courage. “When do we need to leave?”

“Before the rest of the coven rises.” She glanced around the room, making sure she had everything she needed. “You’ll need to dress in the clothing we gave you, so you can move undetected.” Guilt hit, a solid punch to the solar plexus, and Sadie knew she had to be completely honest. “Do you remember what we told you about Shepherds?”

“They have him?” Leigh’s eyes went wide. “That’s where we’re going?”

Sadie nodded. “I’m pretty sure that’s what we’re dealing with. It could get nasty. You need to know that up front. I need your help but I’m not going to lie to you.”

“Why now?” The conflict on Leigh’s face made Sadie’s guilt increase. “Why would you trust me with something so important?”

“Because you’re family,” Sadie said bluntly. “And it’s time you start getting comfortable with what you are and what you can do. I can’t give you back what was taken from you but I can show you life goes on.”

“When you find him, what will you do? From what everyone has told me shifters don’t exist without their mates. He won’t let you go.”

The smile Sadie plastered to her face was fake but she hoped Leigh didn’t see through the façade. “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” She glanced at the hall. “You need to hurry. We don’t have a lot of time.”

Sadie didn’t release the breath she was holding until Leigh rose from the bed and rushed from the room. What an enormous mess. Trey knew what she was to him now—his mate. If she went into Shepherd territory he’d be able to identify her. She shivered at the remembrance of his arms around her, the touch of his lips against hers. That part had been glorious. What stung came afterward, when he’d treated her like nothing more than a whore with his words, putting her in her proper place and reminding her why they couldn’t be together.

Despite herself, she brought his jacket to her nose and inhaled. As always, the scent that came to her was fascinating and debilitating. She allowed herself to take in one final lungful, imagining things were different, knowing they couldn’t be.

Lowering the coat, she accepted that no matter what she’d save Trey. Afterward she’d leave him alone. He didn’t owe her anything. Theirs was a mating that was doomed from the start. Starvation wasn’t something she was keen on experiencing and with Trey that precise thing would happen. Unlike Leigh, she had to feed at least once a week, sometimes twice. Hunger varied for all vampires. Some needed more, some needed less. In her case going without nourishment for a month would likely kill her—a death that was sure to be slow and agonizing.

That was why she had to keep her head on straight and do what needed to be done before moving on. Regardless of if it hurt and despite her feelings, she couldn’t have Trey Veznor.

The price was too steep.

Chapter Twelve

Ava woke with a throbbing head and a dry mouth. She shifted her body, finding that doing so only intensified the pounding in her temples. A musky smell invaded her nose, the mattress beneath her lumpy and obviously old. She coughed when she got a full-on inhalation of the bedding, choking on the scents. If there was a downside to being bloodbonded, it was sensitivity to foul smells.

“Ava mine?” Diskant’s voice was loud in her head, his fear bleeding into the words.

She managed to direct a thought back to him despite her disorientation. “I’m here.”

“Where is here?” He was on the verge of a breakdown and she knew it. She remembered being snatched from the store, taken although she fought. Sadly, she had no idea where “here” was. After they’d put the cloth over her mouth the world had faded to black.

“I’m not sure. Give me a sec.”

“Ava…” He growled the word, no less threatening when using telepathy than he would be face-to-face.

“Don’t try to scare me, Neanderthal. I can’t tell you where I am until I know.”

A string of curses ran through her mind but she ignored them. If she wanted to get out of her predicament, she had to think smart. Since her hands were tied behind her back, she had to shimmy from the mattress. She remained as quiet as she could when her feet hit the ground. Anyone could be nearby, and she wanted to make it to the window a few feet away. Lights were shining, indicating she wasn’t far from civilization. She glided across the floor, keeping her footsteps light. When she made it to the window she shoved aside the curtains using her face and teeth, until she could see.

Her heart raced, echoing in her ears. She wasn’t far from home, only a few miles. She could see the sign from Becker’s glowing across the distance.

“You’re not going to believe this,” she thought, having a hard time believing it herself.

“Then make me a believer.”

“I’m near Becker’s. I can see the sign.”

Diskant didn’t respond for several seconds. Then he asked, “Are you facing the front or the back of the store?”

“The front.”

“What about Trey?”

She took a deep breath, steeling herself for a multitude of odors that would hit her nose. Hope quickly turned to despair when she didn’t find the smell she was searching for. Trey wasn’t in the room, and she couldn’t detect anything that indicated he was nearby.

“I don’t think he’s here.”

“I’m coming for you. Hold tight, baby. Hold tight.”

How could Shepherds be so stupid? Why would they bring her here? It didn’t make any sense. Fright gained hold of her senses and she inhaled again. Shepherds had used a bomb before. Would they do the same thing twice? She couldn’t detect anything out of the normal, which didn’t surprise her. Her sense of smell was still new and foreign. Even if there were components to make a bomb, she probably couldn’t identify them.

She tried to block her thoughts, to shield Diskant from her fear. The Omega had to be crawling the walls, furious and angry that his mate had been taken. He’d warned her to stay at home but she hadn’t listened, determined to live a normal life. Talk about something coming back to bite a person in the ass. She’d seen how he could be, how possessive he was. Losing her wasn’t something he’d survive. He’d rather die.

The thought brought her up short. She wouldn’t allow Diskant to sacrifice himself. Even if he was bossy, crude and arrogant, she loved him. So much that it hurt sometimes. They’d only started their lives together, and there was something important she had to tell him, something she’d hoped to share with him as soon as he arrived home from Kinsley’s.

Certainly things wouldn’t end like this?

Just as the thought formed, the bedroom door flew open and a man entered. He was young—in his twenties—and dressed like a normal New Yorker…aside from his cowboy boots and Stetson hat. He held a gun in his hand. When he lifted it, Ava froze. Panic consumed her, taking over rational thought.

“Diskant, there’s a man here with a gun. He’s pointing it at me.”

“Do whatever he tells you. We’re not far. It won’t take long to locate and track your scent. I will find you, Ava mine.” Diskant’s thought was a steady growl and she knew he’d tapped into her feelings. “When I do, they’re dead.”

“What do you want?’ she asked, her throat so dry her voice was a crackling rasp.

The man didn’t answer, advancing one step at a time. A dart hit her in the shoulder, followed by a sharp bite of pain. Her knees buckled and she dropped to the floor, thudding against the ground since she couldn’t brace herself. The man who’d shot her slid the gun into a holster at his side, walked over and picked her up. She struggled to stay awake as he carried her back to the bed and placed her on top of it.

“Sedating me,” she managed to think. “He’s putting me back to sleep. I have to tell you something. You need to know…”

“Sleep, Pinkie. When you open those beautiful blue eyes, I’ll be there. I promise.”

Despite the determination she felt in his statement, she also felt his worry, his fear. Yes, she was close by. But Shepherds could move her while she was unconscious and take her somewhere Diskant couldn’t find her. She blinked, trying to shake off the effects of the drug, and managed to get out one final thought before her eyes slid closed.

“Hurry.”

* * *

“Son of a bitch!”

Diskant’s outburst caught Emory and the rest of the pack members assembled in the Omega’s kitchen by surprise. He was gripping the counter, knuckles white, arm shaking. They’d all been waiting for his orders, aware that he’d finally established contact with his female.

“She’s close, somewhere near Becker’s. She was able to see the front of the building. She doesn’t think Trey is with her.” He let go of the counter and stomped to the kitchen table. “I want each of you to reacquaint yourself with Ava’s scent.” Diskant lifted random articles of clothing from the surface of the wood—all Ava’s—and tossed them around. “We have to hurry. I don’t know how long they’ll keep her in one place.”

“What about contacting the packs and working out a strategy of attack on the compounds?” Kinsley asked, his dark hair unkempt, his eyes a glowing grass green.

Emory might have thought Kinsley’s increased awareness was due to being the only feline shifter in the room but he knew better. Kinsley would remove the head of any shifter—cat or wolf—who crossed his path. His age and strength were not something anyone wanted to fuck with.

“If you’re going to make your move, it has to be now,” Kinsley cautioned. “Once Shepherds get wind of the map’s existence, they’ll pack up and move.”

Emory stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

He’d already told the pack he wasn’t leaving his mate. It was too dangerous with Shepherds roaming around and he didn’t want to jeopardize their newly formed bond. As it was Mary would need to be around him, to take his body into hers. Their connection was growing stronger, so much so that soon he’d have to leave the pack and return to their room. He could hear her footsteps upstairs, knew she was growing anxious and eager. Unfortunately she couldn’t understand why. He hadn’t exactly had the opportunity to warn her that her libido was about to shoot through the roof.

“Nathan,” Diskant said, rising to his full six-foot-plus height. “I want you to stay with Emory. Get the list on my desk and help him spread the word. The sooner we make contact, the faster the packs can synchronize a plan of attack.”

The pack Beta nodded. “How long do we have?”

“If they’re going to eliminate the threat, they need to make their move tonight if possible. The longer they take the more likely the plan will fail.”

“I’ll start making calls,” Nathan said and left the kitchen.

“So what’s the plan, Omega?” Kinsley rose from his seat at the table. “What would you have us do?”

“We’re going to spread out and find her.” Diskant took one of the two-way radios and handed Kinsley the other. “I’ll take the east side, you can take the west.” He lifted his head, looking at the pack. “Those of you on the left side of the room will come with me. Those on the right go with Kinsley. He’s in charge. Follow his orders as you would mine.”

Some of the pack didn’t like it, shifting their feet and growling, but otherwise they wisely kept their mouths shut. Kinsley’s response to their behavior was an arrogant and threatening grin. Oh yeah, the panther shifter definitely wasn’t one to fuck with. Even on a good day.

“For those of you who aren’t prepared, hit the basement and gear up,” Diskant ordered and patted the guns tucked under his arms. Then he checked the knives attached to the belt at his waist. “We leave in one minute.”

The few pack members who weren’t equipped hurried from the room to get ready. Everyone stepped aside, giving them room.

“Make sure you wear jackets,” Diskant called after them. “We need to appear inconspicuous.” He turned his head and looked at Kinsley. “You need to warn your contacts at the police department something is about to go down. If a call goes out they need to be the first on the scene.”

“Done,” Kinsley said and pulled his cell from his jacket.

“I want them dead but it can’t look like an animal attack,” Diskant warned. “If you have to break a neck or two, be my guest. Otherwise use the weapons at your disposal. We don’t want anything traced back to us.”

“What about the buildings?” Emory asked, taking on his brother’s role, something that reminded him there was more at stake here than just Ava’s life. “Do you want to keep them intact? Or are you going to erase all the evidence police might find?”

“Shit, I hadn’t thought of that.” Diskant frowned. “If there’s anything that can endanger the pack, use whatever means necessary to destroy it.”

“And if there are families in the buildings?” Kinsley chimed in. “What then?”

“Make a call to authorities about an apartment fire. Then make damn sure you engage the fire alarm. I don’t want innocent people harmed.”

Diskant retrieved his jacket from the hook near the entrance of the kitchen. He slid into the leather, taking deep breaths. Emory knew how much he had to be hurting. The fear had to be suffocating.

If the positions were reversed and Mary was in trouble…

He didn’t want to think about what he’d do.

The pack members returned carrying guns and holsters. They quickly strapped them on, checked their weapons and slid into their jackets. No more waiting. Every second counted.

“It’s time to go. Those who are with me, let’s roll.”

Everyone followed but Kinsley. “Those who are following me, wait in the garage. I’ll be there in a moment.”

The pack members waiting for his orders didn’t argue, filtering past him to exit the kitchen. Kinsley waited until the shifters were out of the room before he approached Emory. There was an odd glint in the cat shifter’s eyes.

“This seems too easy.” Kinsley kept his voice low, so the conversation remained between the two of them. “Something’s off.”

The hair on Emory’s neck rose and tingled. “I was thinking the same thing.”

Why would Shepherds have Ava so close? It was a stupid move. And Shepherds weren’t known for their stupidity.

“Keep a close eye on your mate, Emory. Don’t let her out of your sight. When we get back Diskant’s going to have to accept that things are going to have to change.” Kinsley started to leave.

“Wait,” Emory called out. “What are you talking about? What’s going to have to change?”

Kinsley stopped and turned. “We’ll talk later. Remember what I said and watch your female.”

Emory couldn’t prevent the growl that crept up his throat. Trey had been taken as well, and it was up to the pack to find him. Ava was Diskant’s number one priority but his brother’s life was equally important.

“Diskant isn’t thinking about Trey, he’s thinking about Ava.” This time it was Emory who spoke softly, although there was venom in his tone. “Find my brother and bring him back. He’s pack. He deserves the same respect.”

“I haven’t forgotten about your brother.” Kinsley’s brogue thickened, making his words deep. “I’ll do everything I can to bring him home.”

Emory didn’t question the feline Alpha, the strongest and most feared of his kind. Kinsley was one of the most honorable shifters he knew, his reputation one he had earned.

“When you leave, I’ll turn on the alarms. I won’t let Mary out of my sight.”

Kinsley seemed to relax a bit. “Make as many calls as you can. This has to end before more people are hurt.”

A noise in the doorway got their attention. Emory tried to hide his shock at seeing Mary standing there, clothed in oversized sweatpants and one of his T-shirts. The clothing engulfed her small body, hiding all of her curves.

“I thought you were alone,” she said softly, her cheeks turning pink. “I’m sorry.”

Kinsley took a good look, starting at her head and working his way to her toes. She grasped the hem of the shirt, shifted her feet and tucked her chin to her chest. She had to be scared as hell after leaving the safety of their bedroom behind but she’d done so, showing Emory she was made of stronger stuff than she realized.

Sweet little female. So strong yet so shy.

“Kinsley, I want you to meet my mate.” Emory walked over to her and wrapped a comforting arm around her waist. “This is Mary.”

Kinsley prowled over to them, a grin on his face. Like the panty charmer he was, he took Mary’s free hand and brought it to his mouth. He brushed his lips against her knuckles and Emory had to force the wolf back, to keep the beast inside him calm while another man touched his female.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mary.” Kinsley’s Scottish accent was heavier, the words thick and husky. Mary didn’t move, no doubt entranced by the way Kinsley looked and spoke. If the Alpha’s dark hair and green eyes weren’t seductive enough weapons, Kinsley also had a body and face women couldn’t get enough of. Everyone knew the shifter was a ladies’ man.

Asshole.

“You too,” she murmured, her face a mixture of awe and curiosity.

“Keep your hands and your mouth to yourself,” Emory growled, no longer able to keep his possessiveness at bay. “Or I’m going to rip them off and shove them up your ass.”

Kinsley let Mary go, grimacing as he did. Emory knew the pained expression was purely for show. It was a known fact Kinsley could have any female he wanted. The women in his pride lined up for a night in his bed, hoping that perhaps they could reach the heart of the man and keep him as their own.

“So stingy with your good fortune. That’s not nice at all. I only wanted to greet the lass properly.” Before Emory could respond Kinsley bowed and smiled at Mary. “I’m sorry to cut you short, sweetest Mary, but I have to go. It was a pleasure to meet you. Perhaps next time we’ll have the opportunity to sit and chat.”

“Like hell you will,” Emory snarled, watching Kinsley as he left the kitchen. His annoyance increased when he heard Kinsley’s chuckles, aware the arrogant fucker was laughing at him.

“That was rude,” Mary snapped and turned, jabbing a finger into his chest. “You didn’t have to talk to him like that.”

“He had it coming,” Emory replied smoothly, the wolf coming to life in the presence of his mate. He grasped her hand and tugged her to him, bringing them hip to hip. “I don’t share what’s mine. And you’re mine, angel eyes. Only mine.”

Her “oh” was a soft exhale against his mouth, the caress of her breath on his skin a temptation he couldn’t resist. He lowered his head and captured her lips with his. She sighed, going soft in his arms, placing her hands on his shoulders. When she invited him to take the kiss further, parting her lips in offering, he accepted with a smooth glide of his tongue. She tasted of mint toothpaste, the flavor mingling with Mary’s own sweetness. Then another scent came to him, this one flooding his nose.

Arousal.

Pulling away, he gazed into Mary’s flushed face. He knew she had to be tired and ravenous after completing two stages of the bloodbond. “What would you like to eat? I’ll make it for you.” He combed his fingers through her hair, fascinated by the long, soft strands that slid along his palm like silk.

“You’ll cook for me?” She trailed her fingers down to his chest, stopping when she came to his nipples. Mimicking what he’d done to her earlier, she rotated her thumb around the sensitive skin.

Sexy little minx. “Of course.”

Angling her head to the side, she peered at him through her thick lashes and whispered, “What if I said I’m not hungry for food?”

His cock went from zero to sixty, flaccid one second and flagpole stiff the next. “I’d say you’d better eat while you can.” Grasping the hair at her nape, he pulled her head back. “Once I take you back upstairs, we’re going to be there awhile.”

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The honeyed scent of her pussy increased, drowning him in Mary’s succulent fragrance. He knew it wasn’t the time or place to indulge his mate but the lust in her eyes was almost enough to make him sling her over his shoulder and storm from the kitchen to their bedroom.

“How about a grilled cheese with tomato soup?” he asked, voice strained, his cock throbbing miserably.

The lust in her eyes abated and her stomach growled. “That sounds good, actually.”

After placing a chaste kiss on her forehead, he guided her to the table. “Take a seat.”

“What happened to Ava?” She sat and rested her elbows on the table, squirming in her chair. He swallowed a groan, wishing she was in his lap instead, the soft curves of her ass wriggling against his swollen erection, gliding around and around and then up and down…

Food, asshole. Not sex. It’s time to feed her, not fuck her.

He collected the soup from a shelf beside the stove and reached for the pan on the rack hanging from the ceiling. Terrifying Mary wasn’t an option, so he kept the important details to himself. “We’re not sure. Diskant thinks he knows where she is. The pack just left.”

“Was that all the noise I heard? How many of you are there? It sounded like an army invaded the place.”

“A couple dozen inside the city at any given time,” he answered, trying to keep on track, cursing the memories of his mate naked beneath him because they made him think with the wrong head.

“That many?”

The fear and crack in her voice had him turning to face her. “There are more, actually.”

“More?” She gulped, brown eyes expanding as her face became a ghostly shade of white.

In three steps he was at her side. He kneeled at her feet. “You’re safe here. If knowing I would die for you isn’t enough to reassure you, Diskant put you under his protection. No one would dare touch you. They value their lives too much.” He paused and added, “And you’re pack now. My mate.”

“It’s so strange,” she murmured and reached out, touching his cheek. “Like a dream that doesn’t end.”

Catching her hand in his, he brought her knuckles to his mouth and brushed his lips across them. “Does this feel like a dream, angel eyes?”

“No,” she breathed.

He scented her excitement, her desire traveling from his nose to his cock. Closing his eyes, he imagined tossing her on the table, tearing off her clothes and taking her just as she was. Her lush breasts would bounce with each thrust and her whimpers of delight would fill his ears. When she was near climax he’d change his movements, moving nice and slow, watching as his cock slid in and out of the pink folds of her pussy.

“Well, hello.”

Nathan’s voice didn’t do anything to quench Emory’s lust but Mary was an entirely different matter. In a split second tension filled the air. The peppery fragrance of anxiety pierced his nose, followed by the burning scent of her fear. He rose to his feet and turned to greet their visitor, wanting to put Mary at ease.

“This is Nathan,” he said and smoothed back a strand of hair that had fallen over her temple. “He’s the pack Beta. Diskant’s first in command.”

“Hi,” Mary whispered and clutched Emory’s wrist.

Nathan walked over and extended his hand. “It’s wonderful to meet you finally. Emory’s told us so much about you.”

Slowly, Mary’s fingers loosened around Emory’s arm. She reached out, the motion cautious, and accepted Nathan’s gesture of welcome. The moment they touched, Emory knew Nathan was absorbing her fear, taking it into himself. It was his gift as Beta of the pack, to keep those under stress in control. Due to their newly formed bloodbond, Nathan was able to establish a connection with Mary through Emory’s wolf. Although she didn’t have the final mark, she had enough of his beast inside her to establish a link. Mary’s shoulders relaxed. She lifted her head, giving Nathan one of the rare smiles Emory had missed.

“Nice to meet you.”

Nathan nodded, let her go and stepped back. Then he turned to Emory. “There are more than three dozen numbers. I called half. Those I couldn’t contact I left messages with. I wanted to let you know that I have things covered.” He glanced down at Mary, his eyes revealing a small trace of envy. “Take care of your girl and get her settled.”

“I’ll do that,” Emory replied, stroking the back of Mary’s head. “Thanks.”

Another quick look at Emory’s mate revealed Nathan’s longing, his wish for a female of his own. “Don’t mention it.”

“He’s nice,” Mary said softly when Nathan exited the kitchen.

Emory didn’t think she’d appreciate the knowledge that Nathan had influenced her emotions so he kept the information to himself. “I’m glad you think so. Until we choose a home of our own, you’ll see a lot of him.”

“A home of our own?” Those brown eyes of hers widened as her pupils dilated.

“What did you think? That we’d stay here forever?” She shrugged and he laughed. “When things blow over, me and you are going to comb the city until you find the one place that suits you.”

If they blow over, a voice chimed in. He hoped Diskant found Ava and brought her home safely. If not, the shit was going to hit the fan in a messy fucking way.

Licking her lips nervously, she asked, “And then?”

“We’re buying it and moving in, of course.”

“Of course.” Her words deepened, becoming husky. With her fear gone, they were back to square one. The second stage of the bloodbond ramping her libido. Making her ache for him in a way she probably didn’t understand or comprehend.

Fuck, she was tempting. Too tempting.

He left her side and kept his thoughts to himself. Food first, the rest later. Damn if it wasn’t hard to concentrate with her so close, knowing she wanted him as much as he wanted her. On top of that was his concern and worry for the pack. If he hadn’t found Mary he’d be with them now, searching for Ava. He didn’t like feeling divided, as though he needed to go but had to stay.

“Hi, big guy,” Mary said softly and Emory spun around.

Diskant’s beloved mutt Oscar stood in the door way. The huge dog was one of the ugliest mongrels most people had ever seen, unnaturally large with thick fur and a bulldoglike face and ears. Oscar stayed where he was, waiting to see what Mary thought. Everyone in the pack found it odd that the mutt understood the word ugly and got incredibly riled-up when people referred to him as such.

“Aren’t you sweet?” Mary crooned and held out one of her hands. “Come here, cutie.”

Oscar’s ears perked and he wagged his tail. Emory almost laughed when the dog trotted to Mary with his head held high, like a fucking dog prince.

“His name’s Oscar,” Emory said, studying the canine that was larger than his mate. The mutt soaked up her attention, licking her hands as its tail whipped from side to side.

“Oscar? You’re not a grouch, are you?” Mary laughed when Oscar snorted and licked her chin.

Emory hissed when he burned his finger. He left Mary and Oscar to their introductions, making sure he didn’t char his digits a second time. When he finally finished and brought her soup and sandwich to the table, Oscar gave Mary one final lick and left the kitchen. She watched the dog go, an enormous smile on her face.

“I’ve always wanted a dog. We moved too much to get one when I was a child.”

When she looked up at him, her eyes were happy and unafraid. Emory felt on top of the world. This was how he always wanted her to be.

“Then we’ll have to get you a puppy,” he murmured, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear. “So you can get the full experience from start to finish.”

She continued smiling but didn’t speak as she removed a napkin from its holder and placed it in her lap. Even now her manners were impeccable. He remembered thinking she’d be horrified if she saw the pack chowing down on game day, watching football as they devoured food with their hands and fingers.

She moaned with her first bite of the soup, licking her lips. His softening dick did an impressive U-turn. He went baseball bat hard, the wolf inside determined to take over. It wasn’t easy to force the animal back, to watch as Mary took bite after leisurely bite of her food. She wasn’t doing it on purpose, was legitimately enjoying her meal. But she might as well have been waving a red flag in his face, daring him to take her hard and fast against the wall. He’d been soft with her before, wanting to introduce her to lovemaking in a way she’d understand. Only now he didn’t want to make love.

His wolf wanted to fuck.

Damn it, he snarled in his head. Back the hell off.

Mary finished her sandwich and dabbed at the corners of her mouth. Most of the soup was gone, only a small amount coating the bottom of the dish. He wondered how long it would take her to eat the rest, if he could hold himself back until she got to the finish line. To his shock, she dropped the napkin on the table, looked at him and grinned.

“Emory?”

“Yeah?” He sounded like a man walking the line, holding on to his restraint by a rapidly fraying thread.

“You can take me upstairs now.”

His head bolted up, his eyes meeting hers.

Son of a bitch.

He’d been wrong. She had been trying to seduce him while she ate, the tempting flashes of her tongue done on purpose. Not a single bite of food she’d taken had been innocent, it was her playing a game and taunting him.

He knocked over her chair when he yanked her close, lifting her into his arms. She yelped when he took off, dodging obstacles in his path as he rushed for the bedroom. Once they made it to the bed, he intended to pay her back for every single minute he’d suffered, tormenting her as she’d tormented him, until she didn’t know which end was up. Right now they both needed the distraction, something to take their minds off the craziness of the world around them.

For a moment he remembered he had to turn on the alarm. Then Mary giggled and ran her hand up his chest. To hell with it. Nathan was home and Oscar had probably returned to his place in the basement, so the house was protected. With his mate’s earlier teasing, she’d be lucky if he made it past the starting gates. After they finished he’d make sure things were in place. Until then, everything else could wait.

He made it to their bedroom and closed the door with his foot. Then he stomped to the bed and deposited her on top. Her hair swept around her shoulders, blonde strands thick and bouncy, her eyes dark.

“Mary?” he drawled, advancing on her.

“Hmm?” She rubbed her legs together and leaned back, balancing her weight on her arms.

“I’m going to eat you up.”

He growled in satisfaction when she grinned. “My very own big bad wolf?”

In one swift motion, he had her trapped. He caught her hands in one of his and lifted them above her head, using his weight to keep her in place. Lowering his head, he paused when they were nose to nose, gazes locked.

“That’s right. Your very own big bad wolf.” He swept his mouth over hers, using light circular motions. “But there’s a catch.”

“There is?”

“Oh yeah.”

He intended to wring every sound he could from her, to have her begging and pleading for more. Looking into her eyes, he allowed the wolf to shine through. They both wanted her, needed her.

“Show me,” she whispered.

The wolf howled, his head spun and he thrust his tongue into her mouth, sampling her above before he ventured down below. She didn’t hesitate, returning his kiss, shifting her hips so that he felt her hot cunt rubbing the length of his cock.

Dangerous.

Out of control.

Totally fucking perfect.

Leave it to Mary Shepherd to bring out the beast in him.

Chapter Thirteen

Somewhere deep down Mary knew what she was doing was wrong. This wasn’t the time or place to cave to sexual cravings. Ava was in trouble, Diskant was suffering in her absence and the pack was obviously unstable. She should have focused on the important things and not her raging hormones, but heaven help her she couldn’t help herself.

Not when Emory was looking at her like that.

His beautiful brown irises had become a glorious shade of amber gold, his pupils dilated so the color contrasted perfectly against black. The tic in his jaw was sexy as hell. It had taken all of her control not to jump into his lap in the kitchen and press her lips against his, to tease his lips with hers. Her breasts felt swollen, the ache between her legs increasing with each passing second. If she had been made of ice cream, she would have melted on the spot. Her body felt as warm as liquid caramel, heating from the inside out, leaving her a weak puddle of lust on the bed.

“You want me to show you, huh?” he asked, his voice a hoarse rasp.

Do I ever. “Yes, please.”

He lifted away and shoved his hand behind his back. She watched in awe as he yanked at his shirt, clutching the material between his shoulder blades, and started pulling the material forward. Firm skin revealed itself, inch by maddening inch. Screw food. It wasn’t her stomach Emory had to worry about. What she needed was covered by cotton and denim, a fucking crime as far as she was concerned.

Strands of dark hair covered his brow when the shirt slid free. He tossed the clothing to the ground and looked at her, his irises glowing yellow. Her heart thudded before it started pounding erratically. How had she ever managed to run from this man? She must have been blind or crazy—possibly both, considering their history. As for now? Running was the last thing she wanted. Someone would have to pry her away from his side if they wanted her to turn from him.

He watched as she placed her fingers on his chest. His skin was silken and hot, the muscles hard yet smooth. He closed his eyes, a look of contentment and need on his face. “Don’t stop,” he murmured with a soft growl. “I want to feel your soft little hands all over my body.”

“Like this?” She kept the contact light, running her fingers along his pectoral muscles to his abdomen. She traced the lines of his six-pack, tickling his skin with her nails. The corded muscles beneath her fingers hardened, flexing.

“Just like that.” He didn’t open his eyes, his breathing ragged. “I love your touch.”

In for a penny, in for a pound.

Before she could second-guess herself, she reached down and flattened her palm against the bulge in his jeans. The hard outline of his cock greeted her, the length unrelenting and solid. His eyes snapped open and locked with hers. There was so much desire in his gaze—so much want—it felt as though it scorched her from the top of her head to the tips of her toes.

“You’re playing with fire,” he warned, brows drawn together, his expression fierce.

She writhed against him, lifting her hips so that she trapped her hand between his body and hers. “Do I look like I’m afraid of being burned?”

“You should be.”

There was that look again—like he really was going to eat her alive.

He didn’t look away as he rocked against her, grinding his cock into her hand. She groaned and grasped the length of him. With a soft squeeze, she ran her fingers upward until she felt the mushroom-shaped tip. His attention slowly lowered from her face and he stared at her breasts. He dipped his head and ran his nose along her collarbone in a breezy motion. Her skin tingled, fire racing from her stomach to her pussy as he nipped a path down her sternum. His teeth caught her shirt here and there along the way.

“You smell incredible, Mary. Are you excited, sweetheart?”

She started to answer when the words caught in her throat, rational thought obliterated by the fingers that shimmied beneath her T-shirt. She gasped when his hand slid beneath the waist of her sweatpants and traveled down. Heat flooded her cheeks. Forgoing underwear had never been so embarrassing—or so arousing. There was no barrier between Emory’s fingers and her skin. One touch and he’d feel precisely how excited she was.

“So soft,” he whispered and stroked her slit. “So hot and wet.”

His cock jerked against her hand, straining into her palm. Emory slid two fingers inside her, thrusting deep. Warmth spread from her stomach and stretched through her torso. She glided her palm along his length as he fingered her, timing it so they moved in tandem. After several seconds she abandoned her efforts and tried not to focus on the fingers teasing her pussy. If he was going to touch her skin to skin, it was only fair she be able to touch him too.

“Mary—”

“Just wait,” she said, stunned at how deep her voice had become. It took both hands to open Emory’s jeans and part the material so she could reach inside. His breath caught when she wedged her hand between the denim and his hot cock, his skin hard but smooth.

He hissed at the contact, pushing against her palm. The muscle in his jaw tightened as he peered down at her. “Remember what I said about playing with fire?”

“Yes.” God, did she remember. She wanted to burn, to crumble like fresh, smoking ash in his arms. “Show me.”

He moved so quickly she barely had time to register the motion. His lips captured hers, his tongue diving into her mouth, no longer tender but aggressive. This time when he thrust his fingers into her, he used enough force to drive her toward the headboard. She cried into his lips, rocking against his hand when his thumb brushed her clit. This is what she wanted, the very thing that had drawn her from the bedroom in search of Emory. She’d been nervous about leaving the safety of the bedroom but not so much she could deny her need for him.

His fingers hit the sensitive place inside her, rubbing with expert motions. She squirmed beneath him, aching for more, rocking her hips so that his thumb applied more pressure to her swollen clitoris. Soon she’d soar to the stars, gone from one reality and sent to another.

If only he’d keep touching her there.

“You like that?” The heat of his breath caressed her lips. The intimacy was almost more than she could take, keeping her trapped on the edge. “You’re so sweet, Mary. So slick and ready for me.”

Yes, she was. Fuck a duck, she wanted this. Her arms shook, the trembling through her limbs impossible to stop. It was as if she had something inside her, an entity that reached out to Emory and begged him for all he could give.

“Please.” The word sounded so raw, so open. “Please.”

“Right there.” His fingers created a glorious friction inside her. “Do you feel how good this is? Can you take what I want to give you?”

She shattered, fragmenting into unadulterated ecstasy. She forgot to continue stroking him to bring him to climax along with her. The feelings were too good, too damn consuming. Her gasp didn’t pass her lips, caught in his mouth. His tongue teased hers, the tip rotating in dizzying circles around hers.

Emory.

How had she ever existed without this?

How did I exist without him?

“You’re so beautiful.” She shuddered at the words, undulating against the clever fingers testing her more tender inner flesh. “So goddamn hot.”

She felt his breath against her skin, the exhalations against her throat fueling her climax. When the ripples of pleasure subsided, she sagged into the pillows. Her hand remained on his hard cock, the warmth of his skin seeping into her palm.

“I warned you,” he growled. “I said you were playing with fire.”

Before she could question him, he’d yanked on her sweatpants. The material swept down her thighs before it seemed to vanish. She whimpered as cool air brushed the lips of her vagina, so cold against her sensitive and heated flesh. The hands Emory placed on her knees told her what he intended. He applied steady pressure to part her thighs, leaving her vulnerable and open. She spread her legs, trembling beneath his much larger form. As anxious as she was to feel his mouth against her hammering sex, she was also nervous. She was still new to the games lovers played, uncertain and jumpy.

Emory leaned back, giving her plenty of space. “Take off the shirt. I want to see you.”

In order to do as he asked, she had to let go of his cock, fingers drifting from his satiny length. He watched as she pulled the shirt up her torso and over her head. She tossed the shirt to the ground and he simply stared, his eyes roaming over her body. Her gaze drifted down his chest, until her eyes rested on his engorged penis. The broad head protruded from his jeans, the length beneath thick and straining to break free.

Guided by instinct, she reached out to pull his pants down his thighs. He stopped her, wrapping his fingers around her wrist. Lifting her gaze, she looked at him. His eyes remained bright. The tic in his jaw warned her he was struggling for control.

“Touch me again and I won’t last. I want to take things nice and slow.”

He moved from the bed and removed his clothing, starting with his boots and working his way to his jeans. Each inch of skin he revealed made her wetter, his muscular thighs flexing along with the corded flesh of his arms. He was the most stunning thing she’d ever seen, all hard lines and tanned skin. She studied the tattoo on his arm, noting the way the wolf image seemed to come to life as he kicked free of his clothing and returned to the bed.

She expected him to come over her body, to rest on top of her like a blanket. To her surprise, he lowered his head at her ankle. He licked the inner skin, nibbling his way toward her knee. The light bristles on his face tickled her skin, his chin rubbing against her thigh. By the time his breath caressed the folds of her sex she was fisting the sheets.

“Fuck yeah,” Emory growled, his eyes focused on her pussy. “This is what I want.”

His tongue darted out, flicking back and forth across her clit. She arched her back, gasping in pleasure. He abandoned the bundle of nerves and swiped his tongue through the wet and puffy lips beneath, plunging his tongue toward the mouth of her pussy. Emory’s deep growls combined with the slight penetration almost sent her into orgasm.

More. Please more.

As though he heard her, he lifted his head and slid his body against hers. His lips surrounded a nipple, his teeth gently scraping her skin as he sucked. Then he moved to the other breast to do more of the same. She felt his cock jerk against her thigh, leaving behind a trace of wetness. Remembering his warning about touching him, she intentionally reached down to take him in hand. If what he said was true, she was going to force the issue. She wanted him inside her, the two of them as close to each other as they could possibly be.

“No you don’t.” Emory trapped her hands by the wrist and forced them over her head. She met his sultry gaze, unafraid as he positioned himself over her. “I’m driving, angel eyes. Not you.”

She didn’t argue, not when she felt his cock glide against her slit. He penetrated her shallowly, using careful plunges with the tip. She wanted to release a growl of her own. Who needed soft and easy sex? Hard and fast suited her just fine. Her entire body was keyed-up and ready to go. The first orgasm was an appetizer. Now she was ready for the main course.

“Stop teasing me,” she snapped, although the demand came out husky and laughably weak.

“I’d never tease you, Mary.” He rested his forehead against hers, his yellow-gold eyes meeting hers. “I’m only building the heat. Can you feel it? How good it feels to burn?”

With a soft cry, she wrapped her legs around his waist and shoved her hips toward his. He slid deeper inside her, his thickness parting her, the friction and pressure exactly what she wanted. For a moment she wondered if he’d keep taking about fires, dragging things out. Instead he gave her what she asked for, spearing his cock into her—once, twice and a third time.

Stars flashed before her eyes and the room went out of focus. Her muscles quaked, fiery prickles spreading from her pussy through her body. She came hard, her entire body quivering with her release. Her cries were loud inside the room, echoing like a siren in her ears. Emory drove the sensations, thrusting into her, no longer careful or slow but determined and quick.

As the world stopped spinning, she looked at Emory, shocked to discover he was still hard inside of her. The grin he gave her was feral, as though the wolf inside had just come out to play.

“My turn,” he whispered, slowly rocking his hips.

With a sigh, she relaxed.

Who in the hell was she to argue?

His mate was a hellion, without a doubt. Emory wanted to take things slow, to enjoy this moment with his mate. What he hadn’t anticipated was the bond between them or her increasing sexual needs. Now that she’d come a second time, he was going to take her just like she wanted.

He let go of her hands and lifted away. Sliding his arms beneath her knees, he angled her so his cock filled her completely. She groaned and closed her eyes, arching to assist each time he pumped into her cunt. Damn, she was gorgeous. So hot it made him want to howl. His balls slapped her ass, the sensitive sac cushioned by the soft globes.

The connection was open between them, allowing him to sense her desire. Despite her release, she still wanted more.

She still wanted him.

He growled, snapping his teeth together. Claws slipped past his fingers, the tips scraping across her skin as he fucked her at a steady pace. Looking down, he watched his cock exit her pussy, excited by the glistening wetness coating his skin. He wasn’t lying when he said if she touched him he wouldn’t last. Around his mate, all he could think about was how wild she’d be, how wet her could make her.

Harder, his wolf snarled. Mark her with our scent. Warn others to stay the fuck away from her.

He released one of her legs and placed his fingers over her clit, working at the nub. Mary closed her eyes and cried out, squirming against him. He wanted them to come together, to feel her squeezing him like a fist as he shot his semen inside her. It wouldn’t take much, just a few more touches and the right thrust and angle of his cock.

“Is this what you need?” he asked, panting as he held back his release.

“Yes,” she breathed. “God yes.”

He moved faster, in and out of her body, plucking at her clit. Her pussy gripped him, tight and wet. The base of his spine started tingling, electricity shooting through his muscles. He was so close, dangling at the edge of the cliff. Sweat covered his back and chest, cooling the fire under his skin. Just a few more seconds and he wouldn’t be able to stop. She was so wet he slid his finger over the bead at the top of her sex, rubbing frantically.

Come, sweetheart. Come.

The instant he felt her pussy clasp him and heard Mary shout, he let himself go. He threw his head back, shouting as he came, floating in the pleasure of climax. He continued taking her fast and deep, groaning at the ripples around his cock. Pressure in his sac vanished, the bursts of his seed filling his mate. Again and again he slammed into her. A shudder racked him, traveling from his head to his toes.

She welcomed him when he lowered her leg, reaching out with open arms. He slipped into her embrace, resting his head on her chest. Her heart pounded against his ear, her breaths quick and raspy. Both parts of him—man and wolf—sighed in satisfaction. Tension from the day’s events faded. He felt his female’s fingers comb through his hair, her touch soothing and tender.

“That was nice,” she whispered, sounding as content as he felt.

“Nice?” He smiled and brushed his cheek against her breast. “I think I can do better than that.”

Her fingers stilled. “Better?”

“Oh yeah.” He could do better—a whole lot fucking better. He’d given her a quickie. The next time around he was going to make the session last for hours. “Rest up while you can. I have plans for you.”

Her giggle swept through him, the sound airy and feminine. He’d never give this up. He’d destroy anyone or anything that tried to take her from him. Mary was the most important person in his life and she always would be.

Only death could keep him from the woman destined to be his.

Chapter Fourteen

“I’ll take the back while you watch the front. If anyone exits the building, take them out,” Diskant said to Kinsley and motioned at the pack members venturing inside with him. He stared at the aging apartment complex, knowing his mate was inside.

“You got it,” Kinsley responded, moving back. “You heard him. Follow me.”

The remainder of the pack followed the feline Alpha, stepping behind him.

The back of Diskant’s neck prickled. His senses were on hyperalert. There was no sign of Trey—not even a hint of his scent—and Ava was too close to home, in a location that wasn’t difficult to find. In fact, had he ventured to the spot she was taken, he probably could have tracked her here. He cursed himself for not doing so, for sending someone else and leaving her alone and afraid in the process. The most powerful animals inside him raged—the wolf growling for vengeance, the grizzly lashing out with its claws, the panther baring its teeth.

No longer.

He scented the air as he prowled toward the building, gazing from side to side, and picked up the unique smells of three males. They had been in the vicinity recently, but since the scents were fading he was certain they’d moved on. Nothing made sense. Why bring Ava here only to abandon her? Why not bring Trey? If Shepherds had made the effort to take the two, what possible purpose could they serve in this capacity?

Memories of the past assailed him—of the bodies of his pack mates who had died months before, some of them literally blown to pieces—and he cleared his nose to take another, longer breath. He couldn’t necessarily smell the components of a bomb but the least he could do was try. The only thing that greeted him was New York air, the scent of a nearby dumpster and the rotten stench of decay from an animal that had died within the last few days.

Something was definitely wrong.

He stopped the men with him, lifting his hand as he reached for the handle on the door. “Stay here. Keep an eye out.”

Several of the shifters growled their discontent, wanting to follow him, but they obeyed the command. If there was danger inside—or worse, a device that could blow them all to kingdom come—he wanted to make sure that the pack survived. Another loss like the one before would not only weaken the pack, it might possibly force them to branch out and seek other Alphas for protection. Not to mention they’d have to find a new Omega to keep things running smoothly in the city.

Shit.

There wasn’t even a squatter inside, the building nothing more than walls with flaking paint, dust that littered the stairs and garbage from people who had used the spot for refuge in the past. He thanked his shifter genes as he climbed the stairs, his footsteps blessedly quiet, allowing him to move without detection. Uneasiness continued to ride him, a nagging voice inside his head warning him all was not as it seemed.

Ava’s scent grew stronger as he continued up, making his heart accelerate. His female was in danger and now she was within his reach. Possessive and protective instincts consumed him, making his fingers tingle as his nails became claws.

Anyone near his mate was as good as dead.

He knew he’d made it to his destination thanks to his nose. Drawing a large breath, he scented Ava, hoping to determine if she was injured. If she had been wounded, the damage was minimal. He couldn’t detect the rusty aroma of blood. Of the smells he’d identified earlier—of the men who’d recently been inside the room—only one lingered. However, the scent was fading, telling him the people responsible for his mate’s attack were gone.

Cracking the door open with his boot, he peered inside, making out the edge of a bed. He allowed the wolf to rise, feeling fur brush the inside of his skin. His teeth sharpened, becoming long and deadly.

With a swift kick, he knocked the door inward.

The air shifted, the motion of the door sending a layer of dust spilling through the air but little else. His gaze flew to Ava, her small form resting on the stained mattress atop the cheap metal frame of the bed. Judging by the rust along the head and footboards, the bed had probably been abandoned around the same time the building was.

“Ava?” he whispered and rushed to her.

He growled when he kneeled, finally smelling a hint of her blood, seeing the circular rips in her sweater. Although he wasn’t certain, he had a pretty damn good feeling she’d been shot with darts of some kind. There was also a small circular bruise on her neck, the skin healed over and on the mend. She didn’t stir when he stroked the spot. Thankfully her chest rose and fell, the motions steady and smooth. Apparently the sedative was still working on her system, meaning the Shepherds had given her something strong enough to last.

The heavy weight on his shoulders disappeared. Ava was here, and she was safe.

Thank fucking Christ.

He forced his claws to retreat as he turned her to her stomach and untied the ropes holding her hands at her back. Then he lifted her and brought her tiny body to his chest. “Let’s get out of here, Pinkie.”

This time he didn’t hesitate or proceed with caution. He ran to the stairs and headed down. By now his inner alarm was practically shrilling. Something wasn’t wrong, it was totally fucked-up. Whatever the Shepherds had planned wasn’t good. The sooner he returned to the pack, the sooner he could figure out what was going on. The threat wasn’t visible but he could feel its presence. There was a heightened sense of awareness. The strange turn of events had been organized, a careful plan taking place right in front of him.

And somehow—for some reason he wasn’t yet aware of—he, Ava and Trey were part of it.

* * *

Nathan clicked off his cell phone and tossed it on Diskant’s desk. All the calls were made, the Alphas in the areas closest to Shepherd compounds informed of their locations. If the packs were going to move against their enemies, they now had the information to do so. Until Diskant got back, he’d done all he could as the Beta of the pack.

Feminine laughter drifted to the office from a bedroom upstairs, reminding Nathan he wasn’t alone. Although he was accustomed to Diskant and Ava’s mating, Emory and Mary’s pairing was brand new—meaning he couldn’t help but envy the man who’d found his destined female. At one hundred and thirty, he wasn’t as old as Diskant or Emory, but he experienced the need for his mate, the desire to find the one and only person who would complete him.

How long would he wait? A decade? A century?

His lifetime?

He dry washed his face with his hand. Thinking about what he didn’t have would only make him an ass to everyone around him. The pack didn’t need that shit right now. Maybe it was time to take one of the shifter females up on their offer of a night of no-strings sex—sex that would quench his bestial hungers and give him a few months of peace. Lowering his hand, he grinned. Andrea had been pissed as hell when Caden had told her no. She’d probably love the chance to show the human what he was missing. What better way to establish her sexual prowess than a night in the Beta’s bed?

A fracturing noise indicated the door leading to the garage opened. He cracked his neck, hoping for good news, and his sense of smell kicked in. Slowly he rose, forcing the wolf to remain silent instead of exhibiting a low, rumbly growl of warning. The scent was unfamiliar but he knew the intruder—no, he corrected himself as he picked up two other smells—intruders were human.

With a quiet motion, he opened the desk drawer containing a gun. He unlatched the safety and stepped around the desk, walking toward the door. Whispered voices became louder and he heard footsteps approaching.

“I’m going upstairs. Stay here,” a deep male voice instructed.

Nathan almost growled again. Mary and Emory didn’t know they had company.

Shit.

The creak of the stairs as someone climbed put Nathan in motion. Emory needed to be warned there was a threat to his mate. Remaining silent until a window to protect the home arose wasn’t going to happen.

“Yoohoo,” he said softly, getting the attention of two men at the foot of the stairs.

They turned, giving him plenty of access to their bodies. Two shots hit them dead center, bullets piercing their upper torsos. Although the gun had a silencer, the sound of their bodies dropping echoed in the quiet house. Nathan rushed for the stairs, screaming as he went, hoping he was in time.

“Emory! You’ve got company! Get your ass in gear!”

He felt a pinch in his shoulder, knocking him off course, before he heard the poof of the gun obviously equipped with a silencer. He stumbled when the bullet passed through him and embedded in the stairs, cracking and splintering wood. Blood gushed from the wound and didn’t stop, pouring over his shirt. He gazed down at the damage, noting the pain radiating through his torso, the burn spreading through his muscles.

Silver. Fuck.

Just as he spun his head around to look at the Shepherds at his feet, he saw the gun pointed at him. The man Nathan had shot in the chest was almost done for, but not quite. He winced as he pulled the trigger, getting off one final shot.

Lights exploded behind Nathan’s eyes, blinding him as a sharp pain nailed him in the temple. He bowed over with the pain, trying to stay focused. The world rotated, the room spinning beneath him. Warm wetness dripped down the side of his face, the blood hot and pulsing from the wound. He lifted his hand to assess the damage, angry when his arm wouldn’t cooperate. The lights started to dim as darkness took over.

Nathan would have laughed if the situation wasn’t so fucked up. He’d been shot several times in the last few months—each time by Shepherds—while defending females who belonged to other men. As he crumbled to the hard stairs beneath him, he found it ironic that he would think of a mate of his own minutes before he died protecting someone else’s.

Life’s a bitch and then you die.

He groaned, fighting a battle he couldn’t win. As he dove headfirst into the blackness, he hoped Emory had gotten ample warning and was able to protect Mary. At the very least, if this was the end of the line, Nathan wanted the satisfaction of knowing his sacrifice wasn’t in vain.

Chapter Fifteen

Mary gasped when she was tossed to the ground, landing with a thump when her ass connected with the hard floor. Emory didn’t follow her, taking up the space on the other side of the bed facing the door. She’d heard Nathan’s furious bellow, knew something was wrong, but she hadn’t had time to comprehend anything. The moment he’d called out Emory had moved away from her, shoved her from the bed and launched off the mattress.

“Stay down.” The words were more of a snarl. Emory didn’t sound like a man, his baritone deeper. “No matter what happens, don’t move.”

The door burst open and her heart dropped to her stomach. She recognized the man standing in front of her. He’d not only ruined her life but he’d ruined every hope and dream she’d had as a woman. Even now he appeared larger than he was, more monster than a man. He lifted his hand and pointed a sleek-looking gun at Emory.

How did he find me? What do I do?

“It appears I’ve arrived just in time. I’ve come for my niece.” Elijah Shepherd spoke in the way Mary hated, his calm and collected manner nothing more than pretense. She’d fallen victim to the tone on more than one occasion, even after he’d beaten her the first time. For some reason she’d continued to hope that maybe he would change, that perhaps he’d finally grasped what he was doing was wrong, only to discover he seemed to enjoy being nice before he revealed his sadistic nature.

“My mate,” Emory emphasized the word, growling as he blocked her from view, “isn’t going anywhere with you. You’re in my domain now. The rules have changed. You won’t get away with throwing your weight around here.”

Elijah’s lips quirked. “We’ll see about that.”

Emory charged for the door but didn’t make it to his target, was stopped at the halfway mark. The blaring roar of gunfire that Mary expected didn’t happen. Instead she heard odd airy noises. Elijah pulled the trigger twice and each time Emory’s body jerked. Then, as if she was watching a film, he went to his knees and fell facedown. A loud noise pierced the air, ringing in her ears. It wasn’t until Elijah stepped around Emory’s body—a red stain spreading beneath his still form—that she realized she was screaming.

A shirt—Emory’s T-shirt—slapped her in the face. “Get up and get dressed. You should be ashamed of yourself, bedding with one of them like a common whore. You should be grateful your parents aren’t alive to see you now, to know what you’ve become.”

She shook her head, wanting to wake up, thinking it had to be a bad dream. Emory wasn’t dead. A gun wasn’t pointed in her face. She’d wake up and she’d be safe and sound in bed. Nightmares like these were common. She just had to wake up.

Damn it, wake up!

“Don’t make me ask again.”

It’s not a dream. She gazed past the barrel, looking into the face of her uncle. Somehow she managed to manipulate her shaking fingers and slip into Emory’s shirt. Her thoughts were scrambled, fear and disbelief swirling together.

“Why?” A stupid question, to be sure. Why did he do anything?

Acceptance made her calm, just as it had when she’d been abused and belittled. Her relative had been raised with the belief that what he was doing was right. He’d attempted to instill those same morals in her, using physical force when she didn’t comply, hoping to beat his demented logic into her head.

“Stand up. I don’t want to kill you in this den of depravity but I will. God forgive me for wanting to bury you properly with a prayer to see you off. It’s a wasted effort but you are family, no matter your sins.”

“We have to get something first.” She wasn’t sure how she managed to think clearly, to buy more time. Maybe it was from learning to function under pressure, or perhaps it was because she didn’t want to leave Emory behind. Either way, if she was going to die, she preferred it be here—under her terms.

“No. If you delay our departure I’ll have no choice but to pull the trigger.”

He tugged her arm, aiding her when she rose to her feet. Her eyes flicked to Emory. Something deep inside her knew he wasn’t dead yet. She’d know if he was. But that didn’t mean he didn’t need help. When she tried to make a dash for him, Elijah placed the barrel of the gun against the back of her head.

“I will kill you,” he warned.

She knew he would, and he’d do it with little or no remorse. In his eyes she had fallen. There was no redemption. Once a person accepted a shifter into their life, or worse, their bed, they were beyond salvation. Burying her with a prayer was Elijah’s sick way of showing the family he was doing the right thing, even if it meant killing one of his own.

Standing straight, she kept her voice even, determined not to break down or appear weak. “You’re going to want the map before you go. If they keep it, you’re fucked.”

She stumbled when he slapped the back of her head, sending her hair across her face, forcing her to step forward or fall. “You will show me proper respect. Don’t think because you’ve slept with the spawn from Hell you weren’t taught better. Now move.”

Her eyes burned with unshed tears as she walked past Emory. Leaving him was more than an emotional pain, it also seared through her physically. Everything inside her screamed to turn around, to protect the male who’d stood between her and a gun. There was only thing to do, one way to slow Elijah down. Nathan had called out for them, so maybe he’d contacted the pack and told them what to expect.

Buy more time.

“The map has to be downstairs,” she said and exited the bedroom. “They have all your addresses. You’re not safe.”

“What are you talking about?” Elijah guided her toward a set of stairs, nudging her to go faster with the gun that was now pressed against her lower back.

“Mom and Dad left it for me,” she whispered, staring in horror at Nathan’s body resting in the middle of the staircase. Below him two men also rested, their chests covered in blood. Both of them were dead but one had died with his eyes open—his gaze directed at Nathan—with a gun in his hand.

“Bless them, Father,” Elijah murmured. She felt the gun jab into her spine. “You have thirty seconds to do as I say. No more, no less. Walk down the stairs and take a right. We’re leaving.”

Thirty seconds? Her uncle started whispering the 23rd Psalm, sending his comrades to the other side with his best wishes.

Better talk fast then.

“Mom and Dad gave me a map of all the Shepherd compounds in the United States. Including yours,” she said quickly. “Emory took it after I arrived.”

He stopped mid-prayer, narrowing his eyes, shadowed jaw clenching in anger. “You’re lying.”

“What purpose would that serve?” She posed the question cautiously, trying to appear meek. “You’re already here. I’m going to die. Lying isn’t going to help.”

“You could be trying to delay your death,” he said flatly.

Shit. “Or I could be saving the lives of innocent people, including children.” She held her breath, waiting to see if he’d believe what she said.

“Take me to it.” Again he butted the gun against her back. “You’ve bought yourself a minute.”

Telling him that she didn’t know where the map was wouldn’t work. There was an edge to his voice now—impatience and worry. He had to know the pack would return and he couldn’t remain in Diskant’s home for long. Her stomach churned at the thought. That was what had happened to Ava. Elijah had to be responsible.

What had he done to her?

Swallowing several times to combat the lemony taste of bile in her throat, she walked to the left. She didn’t know where she was going but the best place to start was anywhere aside from where Elijah wanted to take her. Exits were dangerous, so that meant the kitchen she’d visited was off limits. She passed the large room, acting as if she knew where she was going, when she saw another room to the right. The lighting was dark and she could see several chairs in front of what looked like a desk.

An office? Please God, let it be an office. It would take more than a minute to sort through drawers and papers. If she could just hold on, keep her uncle distracted…

“Your time is almost up. Get the map.” She realized he wasn’t going to follow her into the room when she stepped inside and the feel of the gun against her back vanished. Then he started counting back. “Thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight, twenty-seven…”

All she had left was an act, to pretend she knew what she was looking for. She raced to one of the cabinets against the wall and started sorting through files, all the while listening while he counted. When he hit twenty, her heart throbbed. When he hit ten she thought she might faint. Paper after paper slipped through her numb, worthless fingers. This was it. She was going to die. At least she’d had the chance to meet Emory, to know what it felt like to be loved.

Shock had her lifting her head. Outside the house, horrific growls and snarls started up, as though a pit bull was in the middle of a fight for its life. Within seconds she heard men shouting. A statue on the top of the cabinet caught her attention, the large glass form of a wolf the perfect size for her hand. She went for it, ready to take her final stand.

“Rest in peace,” Elijah said softly. “God save your soul.”

She spun around with the statue in hand, lifting her arm in the same motion, and cried out when something hit her left shoulder. She met Elijah’s eyes and threw the object at him, unable to do anything more. He’d pointed the gun at her head when Mary heard a low, threatening growl and saw a dark blur behind him. She sank to the floor—using the cabinet for balance—and watched as Oscar attacked Elijah. The dog jumped onto his back and latched on to the back of his neck with his large jaws. Her uncle screamed as he slammed to his knees. Oscar growled, yanking his head from side to side. Blood streamed from the wounds the raging canine created, splattering on the ground when Elijah toppled to the floor.

It sounded as if a door was smashed in the distance. Mary held her breath, trying to listen past the vicious growls. Heavy footsteps approached and she heard someone curse. The dog let go of its prey, looked to the side and snarled at someone Mary couldn’t see. This time, there was no poof. The gunshot was loud, resounding in the house. Oscar yelped when he was hit in the chest, knocking him back. Then she heard the poor creature whining miserably, a horrible high-pitched sound.

Not Oscar. No. No. No.

Snap out of it. Someone has a gun. Run.

She knew she left a trail of blood when she crawled behind the desk but she didn’t care. If whoever had shot the dog wanted her, she wasn’t going to make it easy for them. They’d have to find her. She moved the chair and hid under the large structure, trying not to cry or make any noise. Covering her mouth with her hand, she waited, the seconds ticking by agonizingly slow.

“Dear Lord,” someone muttered and stopped close by. “He’s hurt bad. Put your jacket around his neck. We have to stop the bleeding.”

“We have to get him out of here,” another man said. “There isn’t much time.”

“What about the girl?” The voice sounded strained, as if the man was lifting something.

A grunt, then the other man answered, “A matter best left for another day.”

Shuffling sounds followed, then silence. Aside from the snarling taking place outside the house, Mary didn’t know what was going on. She desperately wanted to go to Emory to see if he’d survived, but she was frozen in place. When she heard a loud ticking sound accompanied by an infuriated snarl she bowed over her knees and rested her forehead on her hands, rocking back and forth. Panic made her nauseous, the familiar waves rolling through her.

What if the shifters decided she wasn’t worth it? What if Diskant and Emory couldn’t protect her as they’d promised? Would the pack kill her quickly? Or would they make her suffer for the loss of their own?

The noise came closer, then closer. When the office door slammed closed she jumped. Her pulse pounded in her ears so loudly she couldn’t hear anything else. Then she felt something staring at her. All she could do was wait, doomed to meet her end in whatever form it came. She knew she should have fled. Everything she touched was toxic, poisoned by her presence.

The low whine was unexpected, as was the warm swipe of a tongue against her arm. She cringed at first, too afraid to look, when she felt she felt the same sensation—this time over her knuckles. She carefully lifted her head, gazing past her knees. Her breath caught when she met a pair of glowing amber-colored eyes—eyes she knew only too well. He was huge like this, far larger than Oscar or any other dog in his wolf form. Her attention flew to his chest, where she knew bullets had struck. The wounds were still there, blood oozing from the holes.

“Emory?”

He whined again, inching closer, and she had her answer.

The tears she’d kept at bay crashed through her defenses, making her vision blur and her eyes burn. She reached for him, recognizing him on levels she didn’t fully understand. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pressed her face against his neck. She wasn’t going to ask how he’d survived, grateful for a second chance. As though he felt her anguish, he moved his head slightly, the warmth of his breath grazing her ear.

“Don’t go,” she pleaded when he moved from her embrace, breaking free of her arms. Fear and built-up tension combined, making her lightheaded. “Please, don’t go.”

His response was a swift nuzzle of her cheek, his nose chilly against her skin. He didn’t go far, stopping a couple feet away and lowering his head. There was nothing amazing about witnessing him change forms. In fact, it looked painful. His bones changed shape as fur receded, revealing the tanned flesh she’d been so eager to touch minutes before. He seemed to shrink and expand in certain places, his whine changing to a groan.

She rested her head against her arms near the end, hating to be the cause of his pain, unable to watch him finish.

* * *

The change had never been so fucking difficult. Emory wanted to make it fast and spare Mary the horror of seeing him shift forms this early on in their mating. He’d thought he’d be able to take her someplace special, Ava’s cabin in Tennessee, perhaps. There he and Mary would make love under the afternoon sun, exhausting all their strength. Later he would introduce her to the side of him that ached for her as much as the man. Unfortunately the silver inside his body slowed his transformation, making the transition painful and awkward. He muffled as much of his misery as he could, not wanting her to hear it. To his relief, she placed her head on her knees, giving him the dignity of finishing without an audience.

She didn’t look up when he moved closer. Her terror rolled off her in waves, the acrid smell of her fear almost more than he could stand. He was already on the brink, more animal than human. If anything could set him off, it would be his female’s stress.

“It’s okay, sweetheart,” he said softly and placed his hand on the back of her head. The tremor that greeted him made him want to rip something apart.

Like Elijah.

The motherfucker had gotten into Diskant’s home. Emory didn’t know how the bastard accomplished the feat. Entering a pack’s den was a stupid thing to do. Something people thinking on a logical level would never even consider. Knowing that Shepherds had come here, ready to take his mate, changed his perspective in so many ways. He’d promised Mary they’d move to their own home, but it might take awhile. Until this shit was settled, the pack would go under lockdown. Safety in numbers would become a rule, not a request.

The gasp that passed her lips when he inspected her shoulder made him grind his teeth. She’d been shot. His mate had been fucking shot. The bullet had passed cleanly through, leaving the tissue red and raw but non-threatening. With the bloodbond she’d heal a little faster, but it had to hurt.

Others are hurt too. Assess the situation. Find out what’s going on.

“Mary.” He tried to talk quietly, worried he might frighten her. “I need to check on Nathan.”

Her head flew up and she launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck, holding on tight. “Don’t leave. It’s not safe.”

“They’re gone.” Even though the sudden movement aggravated the bullet wounds in his chest, he didn’t allow it to show. Soon—he hoped—Doc would be back and would remove the slugs. He wanted to growl, his wolf demanding his enemies pay with their lives. “I saw them leaving when I came downstairs.”

“You did?” When she pulled away her eyes were wide. “You’re sure?”

Fucking-A, he was sure. If it wasn’t for his deep-seated need to find Mary he would have taken them down one by one, saving her uncle for last.

Taking a deep breath, he answered, “Yes, I’m sure. The only reason I didn’t follow them is you’re more important. I had to see you first.”

It was as if a switch were flipped, taking her from terrified to concerned. Mary ran her hands over his chest, inspecting his wounds, her fingers shaking. “What about you? How are you here? I saw him shoot you. I know I did.”

“I’m fine. I’ll heal.” He grasped her wrists, stilling the motions of her hands. “But Nathan might not.”

The door swung open and he jumped to his feet, ready to rumble, only to see Nathan’s scowling face. Despite a thin slice at his temple and a large patch of blood that bloomed over his shoulder, the Beta was no worse for the wear.

“Don’t worry about me.” Nathan moved his head from side to side, cracking his neck and wincing. He lifted his hand to his head, touching the area that had started to mend. “The bastards just nicked me. I’ve had worse.”

“Worse? There’s worse than this? What are you, shifters or supermen?” Mary asked with a strangled giggle. The sound sent chills along Emory’s spine, warning him she was close to losing what control she had left. She’d endured so much only to face this. No wonder she was finally cracking under the pressure.

The red cloud hanging over him only worsened. Until he knew what was taking place outside, he couldn’t secure a location for Mary and spend the time necessary to rebuild the trust her family had just fucking destroyed.

“Oh shit. Oscar,” Nathan said sadly and kneeled in the doorway. “Damn, this is going to break Diskant’s heart.”

Or piss him off more than he already is.

Emory reached for Mary. There was nothing he could do about Diskant’s now-deceased pet. The poor pooch was gone. He knew it the minute he saw the gaping hole in the dog’s chest. A shifter could survive a severe injury—even from a gun at point-blank range—but a normal animal couldn’t. They healed too slowly, would bleed out in seconds.

“He saved me,” she said softly, her voice heavy with new tears. “Oscar stopped Elijah.”

“Then there aren’t enough steaks and bones waiting for him where he’s going,” he murmured, his heart slamming inside his chest. She’d come so close to being hurt. He’d almost failed to protect her.

Diskant’s incensed roar carried through the house and Emory closed his eyes, fighting his wolf and its response to the Alpha’s battle cry. He’d heard the fighting outside, known the pack had returned when he rushed downstairs to find Mary. There would be blood—so much carnage—and retribution after tonight’s events. Now that they had reassembled, it would become official.

“Let me see him.” Diskant sounded as devastated as Emory expected him to be. The Omega’d had the dog for several years, having rescued him when he was a pup. “Good man,” Diskant whispered, voice shaking. “I’m sorry, boy.”

Ignoring the pain from his injuries, Emory lifted Mary and cradled her against his chest. Instead of facing the pack, she turned her head away and closed her eyes. He walked around the desk. The pack filled in the space behind Nathan. Emory searched for his brother’s face, hoping he would see it, somehow knowing he wouldn’t.

“Where’s Trey?”

“He wasn’t with Ava.” Diskant appeared, carrying Ava in his arms. Emory wasn’t sure if the male was shaking from rage or grief. “His scent wasn’t in the building either. They took him to another location. I knew something was off the minute we found her. Sons of bitches wanted to divert our attention.”

“We have to find him.”

The pack growled their agreement, as ready for a fight as Emory. The longer Shepherds had Trey, the less likely the pack was to get him back alive. Considering what had just happened, the hourglass had been turned. The sands were slowly dwindling to nothing.

Diskant snarled and turned. “Kinsley, you’re going to have to call in the prides.”

Kinsley shouldered past the shifters in his path. The Alpha’s anger was palpable, goading the shifters in the proximity, electrifying the air. “Where do you want them?”

“I want at least one of them here so that we can search for Trey,” Diskant said, lowering his head and gazing at Ava. “We’re going to have to put the city on a strict watch until I decide what to do. Tell everyone it’s best to relocate to their primary safe housing. They’ll need to establish a guard rotation. The entire area is on lockdown.”

“Understood.” Kinsley peered over at Mary and his lips thinned. With a stiff motion, he opened his phone and marched off.

“All of you were hurt.” Diskant didn’t ask a question, he made a statement of fact. “What’s the damage?”

“Nothing that won’t heal.” Emory glanced down at his mate, irritated that she’d been harmed and he hadn’t been able to prevent it. “Doc needs to take a look at her shoulder.” Lifting his head, he hiked his chin in Nathan’s direction. “We also need him to remove a few silver slugs out of our asses.”

“Mine went clear through. We got lucky.” Nathan gently rubbed his temple. “If they weren’t such lousy shots we’d all be dead.”

“They were in a hurry and they got sloppy.” Emory growled, feeling the deep burn in his chest remind him of what a shit shot Elijah had been. If Emory hadn’t moved when instinct took over, taking a swift plunge to the right, the bullets would have killed him. Just a couple of inches and the Shepherd would have nailed him in the heart.

“I’m not surprised.” Diskant looked at Mary then at Emory. “Ava was the perfect decoy since they wanted a chance to get in the house. They had an open window to make it in and out alive.”

“What do they want with Trey?” Emory’s snarl caused Mary to whimper. He lowered his voice and rubbed his chin on top of her head. “Was he just at the wrong place at the wrong time? Or is there something we don’t know?”

“Could be he’s a shifter they’ll keep for leverage,” Nathan mused, shaking his head. “We can’t assume they know who he is. As far as they are aware he could have been one of the pack killed in the blast a few months back.”

Doc moved from the pack toward Emory. “Discuss this while I tend to your female. That bullet could have done some damage that we’re not aware of. I won’t know until I examine her.”

“Take her to the guest bedroom in the basement and get her comfortable,” Diskant said, shifting Ava in his arms when she moaned. “I’m going to secure all the rooms upstairs but I don’t want them occupied until we have guards placed at all the fire escapes. When the prides arrive we can start trying to track down Trey.”

Two sides of Emory warred. One part of him wanted to find his brother, the other demanded he tend to and care for his mate. Shit, this was harder than he thought. With Mary in his life nothing was black and white anymore. Everything existed in shades of gray.

“Lead the way,” he instructed as he walked from the office.

Doc pivoted and started the trek to the basement, creating a path in the process. Emory followed, feeling as though he were trapped in quicksand and sinking deeper and deeper with each passing minute. He wanted to accept he couldn’t help his brother and matters were out of his hands but he couldn’t. Trey was alive, and as long as he knew that he wouldn’t stop searching for him.

As a brother, he couldn’t.

When Doc entered the guest bedroom situated at the far end of the entertainment area, Emory quickly strode to the bed, pushing his personal demons aside. Mary groaned. Her pain was evident when he lowered her to the mattress, her T-shirt soaked with blood. Emory was horrified, experiencing a profound and gut-wrenching shame.

How could he be thinking of anything but Mary when she was injured? What kind of mated male did that make him?

“Emory.” Mary reached for his hand, her eyes full of pain.

“Right here.” He took her hand in his and kneeled beside the bed. “I’m not going anywhere.”

And he wasn’t going anywhere. Trey was a part of the pack—had once been the fucking Alpha of the whole shebang—and they’d do anything to find him and bring him back safely. He had to trust them to find his brother, leaving Trey’s fate in their capable hands. Mary was too important. Life meant nothing without her.

She squeezed his hand when Doc informed them he’d have to cut away the shirt and left the room to retrieve his bag. The low discussion of the pack outside reassured him. Diskant had placed Ava on the couch, where she was slowly coming to awareness. Diskant refused to leave her side, but he was already issuing orders with the pack, telling them what areas to visit and search. Hopefully the Shepherds would scatter, afraid to remain where they were after the upheaval they’d caused. If so, they might slip up or leave Trey behind.

Fuck, he wanted to believe that. Shepherds gone. The city safe for his mate. His brother back and in fighting form.

“I need to tell you something.”

Emory moved closer to Mary, resting his waist on the edge of the bed. “I’m listening.”

She started to talk and stopped. “I told them about the map,” she finally said, her eyes darting away from his, as if she was afraid he’d take the news badly. “I didn’t want to, but I thought it might buy time.”

Shit. “That’s why you were in the office?”

“Yes,” she whispered.

“It’s going to be all right.” It was an automatic response, a way to settle his mate, but he wasn’t sure if he was telling her the truth. “I said I wasn’t leaving and I meant it. I just need to step outside before Doc gets back and talk to the pack.”

She still wouldn’t meet his gaze, staring across the room. “I understand.”

“Mary.” He let go of her hand, caught her chin between his fingers and forced her to look at him. Huge mistake. Her eyes were red-rimmed and full of fresh tears. “You did the right thing,” he said, wanting to say something to ease her fears despite his inability to. “If you didn’t stall, I might not have made it to you in time.”

Whether she believed him or not was open to debate. She didn’t resist when he pulled away, but he did feel the weight of her stare as he stood and walked toward the door. Talk about mucking up the plan. If Elijah knew about the map, Shepherds would be on the move the moment he shared the information he’d uncovered. The packs Nathan contacted had to know the clock was ticking, otherwise their advantage wouldn’t mean squat.

Calm down, they’ll make time. This is important.

At least, that was the hope.

Chapter Sixteen

“There.” Leigh shifted in the front seat of Sadie’s Camaro, rubbing the jacket in her hand and pointing to a large warehouse across the street. Sadie couldn’t help but stare at her passenger. Leigh wasn’t as pale, having taken a small amount of blood from a random stranger outside their home, but she still didn’t look good. The girl needed sustenance, far more than the swallow or two she allowed herself.

Now is not the time. Focus.

Drawing a deep breath, she stared at the building. “Are you certain?”

“Positive. The connection is strong. He’s here.”

Sadie stared at the men out front, counting their numbers: three total. Not difficult to take out. But there would be more inside. How many, she couldn’t say. Apparently there were Shepherds in the area she hadn’t accounted for. Disposing of the guards wouldn’t be the problem, keeping them quiet would. If they managed to scream or call out they’d warn the others a threat was in the area.

“You’ll need to use a glamour,” Sadie said, glancing at Leigh, who was wriggling uncomfortably. “We can’t let them see our true faces. It’s too dangerous.”

“I’ve only done a glamour a few times,” Leigh confessed nervously. “What if I mess up?”

Newbie nerves, there was nothing quite like them. “You’ll be fine. If you solidify the image in your mind and focus on the magic, it’ll hold. No worries.”

“Easy for you to say.” Leigh sighed and reached for the sun visor above her head. A light came on, allowing the vampire to see her face. Unlike most legends depicted, vampires could see their reflections. A good fucking thing. Otherwise the coven would look mighty unappealing when they went on the town in search of a meal. “Here goes nothing.”

The shift in Leigh’s face was slow but her hair color quickly went from mahogany to blonde. Sadie bit back a grin when Leigh’s nose shifted, her full lips became thin and her eyes changed from blue to brown. When she finished and looked at Sadie, Sadie gave her a smile instead of a fist pump. No need to make more of the situation. Leigh had to learn to appreciate her abilities and accept them.

“My turn,” Sadie murmured.

Years of practice meant she didn’t need a mirror. She called on her magic, imagining herself with a long face, dark hair and brown eyes. She felt the energy washing over her, changing her features. She knew when the spell was completed, the tingle of electricity fading away.

“Are you sure we can do this?” Leigh squirmed in her seat, suddenly restless.

“Absolutely.”

Leigh stopped moving, looked at her and grinned. “Then tell me what you want me to do.”

Sadie adjusted the weapons under her arms, nodding when she found everything was as it should be. “I want you to approach them. Appear confused and nervous, like you’ve lost your way. While they’re distracted I’m going to phase behind them and take them out. We’ll have to move their bodies to the alley before we go inside.”

“Then what?” Leigh sounded excited. When Sadie peered over she discovered the young woman looked eager as well.

Thank Goddess. Excitement trumped fear any day.

“I’m not sure.” That was the problem. She didn’t know precisely what they were dealing with. “Make sure you’re veiled. I’ll do the same. We have to move quietly and efficiently. The longer we remain inside the higher the risk. I want you to stay hidden. If things get out of hand you’ll need to phase home and tell the coven what’s happened.”

“You want me to leave you here?” Leigh looked and sounded appalled.

“I want you to warn the coven. They’ll need to know. If something happens to me they’ll have to take over my duties.”

“You’re willing to risk your life for him?”

Leigh’s innocent question made Sadie squirm. Vampires didn’t fall in love with shifters. Yet here she was, ready to put her life on the line. Once word of her misadventures spread through the coven, she’d probably lose her importance. They’d remove her from duty, keeping her in their home only because they needed her physical prowess to protect them.

Isn’t that the rub of it? The coven was powerful magically but most of the females were weak fighters, resorting to hair pulling or open-hand slapping when they had to defend themselves.

Sissies.

“If I have to,” she confessed, the words softer than she intended, putting it all in the open. Surprisingly, it felt good to say it aloud and come out of the closet. “I won’t leave him here.”

“I understand.” The young vampire ducked her head. “I was in love before I was changed. I didn’t want to leave him behind but I didn’t have a choice. If you have the chance to be happy, you should take it.”

Sadie frowned and looked at the fragile young woman next to her. No wonder she kept to herself, with an infinite sadness about her. “You never mentioned that.”

Leigh shrugged, although Sadie could tell the memory pained her. “It was out of my hands. Dwelling on what might have been won’t change things.”

“I’m sorry.” The words were sincere but they fell short, Sadie knew. Leigh was right. Unless she changed the human she loved, they could never be together. And since Leigh experienced only the worst parts of the transition from mortal to vampire—the bloodlust, the sexual drive and the magic that came along with it—Sadie was sure the young woman didn’t want to place the same burden on someone she cared for.

Leigh looked out the window, ending the conversation in her usual quiet way. Again Sadie was reminded of the horrible way the girl was transitioned, of her lack of choice. It had been nothing short of rape. In fact, some of the coven whispered that perhaps Leigh had been assaulted in that way but kept the truth to herself. No one blamed her.

Sadie reached for the handle on the door. “Are you ready?”

Taking a deep breath, Leigh nodded and opened her door.

They exited the car quietly. After Sadie collected her sword and slid it into the sheath at her back, she immediately veiled herself. The car was parked far enough away that the men didn’t see them coming. A few of the Shepherds she recognized—the men who tried to blend in with baseball caps, blue jeans and sneakers. True to her word, Leigh approached them like a terrified girl, wringing her hands and glancing from side to side. When the men noticed her, they reached under their jackets for their weapons.

Please let them go for this, Sadie thought to herself. So much is riding on this first part.

One of the men stepped forward. “Stop right there.”

Leigh did, her face revealing her fear. She hunched her shoulders, biting her lip, and kept her hands in front of her. Her small stature made her appear almost childlike. “I’m really sorry to bother you. I’m hoping you could help me.”

The man hesitated and slowly removed his hand from his jacket. “What’s the problem, ma’am?”

“I’m visiting the area for a research project and I’m totally lost.” She looked around, moving cautiously as she glanced at the three men. She laughed, sounding anxious. “That was probably a stupid thing to tell you, right? I just want to get back to my motel.”

And as simple as that, the men were ooey gooey in her hands. They dropped their arms and moved closer.

Morons.

“What motel?”

As soon as one of the men spoke, Sadie phased behind the one to her right. There was no time to go for her sword. They’d have to go the old-fashioned way. She broke the first one’s neck before he knew what hit him. The second was disposed of just as quickly. The third, realizing he’d been duped, tried to scream for help. Sadie had rushed for him, knowing he’d get out a warning, when Leigh lifted her arm and whispered something.

Power surged through the air, hitting Sadie like a sucker punch. She’d known Leigh was strong with certain things—like locating someone using an object that belonged to them—but she was stunned to discover just how much power the fledgling vampire had kept hidden from the coven.

“As I will it, so it shall be,” Leigh said, the words backed by strong magic. “Do not speak.”

The man tried to scream but nothing came out. Collecting herself, Sadie stepped behind him, grabbed hold of his neck and broke it with a quick snap. He collapsed, falling face down on the pavement. She turned on Leigh, suspicious of what other things the tiny girl had kept hidden.

“Where did you learn that?”

“Good question.” Leigh dodged the question, waving her hand at the men on the ground. “Don’t we need to move them?”

“This conversation isn’t over,” she said and grasped the arms of two of the men, ready to drag them to the alley. “You can’t hide power like that. The coven needs to know.”

“The coven knows enough,” Leigh snapped, taking Sadie by surprise once again, and grabbed the arm of the last man. She followed Sadie into the darkness without another word, her lips pressed together. They rested the Shepherds on top of each other, piling them next to the building in an area that was so dark they wouldn’t be seen.

Three down. How many more to go?

“What now?” Leigh shivered and wrapped her arms around herself. There was no more anger, no more fight—no more excitement.

Sadie studied her comrade, taking in her posture. There was no defiance either. Perhaps Leigh wasn’t fully aware of the power she had. It would make sense. She’d endured so much in the last year, and she made it clear that learning about her gifts wasn’t a priority. While she could dip into Leigh’s head if she wanted, the coven had a strict rule against it. Privacy was something they all valued and respected.

“If you want, you can leave,” Sadie said slowly, reading Leigh’s body language, watching for clues. The girl had already done enough. She’d found Trey, which was more than Sadie could possibly ask for.

“I’m fine.” Leigh dropped her arms and shook her shoulders, as though she was washing away her involvement in killing a man. “Tell me what to do.”

“We’re going to phase to the fire escape on the top floor and work our way down. Keep your veil in place when we get inside. I’m not sure how many of them we’ll be dealing with.”

“Okay.”

It only took a second for them to teleport to the fire escape Sadie motioned to. Sadie looked inside the window, saw the coast was clear and phased inside the building. Once there she listened, homing her hearing and listening for sounds that might guide her to Trey. Leigh appeared beside her.

“He’s below us,” Leigh whispered. “If this place has a basement, I’d wager he’s there.”

“Then stay close.” Sadie drew her sword, making sure her veil was rock solid. “Remember what I told you. If things go wrong, don’t stick around. Your responsibility is to the coven.”

“Okay.” Leigh’s hushed response came from behind her and Sadie knew the vampire had veiled herself. They were as ready as they were going to be.

There were a couple of guards along the way, posted at windows. Sadie took them out before they saw what was coming, grateful that Leigh had the foresight to catch each one and lower them to the ground. Down they went, floor by floor. The structure was one that had to have been used as a business once, perhaps a clothing manufacturer of some sort. Basements weren’t always typical in older buildings but this one definitely had one.

When they came to the ground level, Sadie heard voices. “It’s time.” She communicated to Leigh telepathically. “Remember what I told you.”

When they rounded the corner, Sadie hesitated. There were five of them, all carrying weapons. Her veil wouldn’t hold for long after she engaged them. Perhaps she could take down three before they could see her.

“We should seek help from the coven,” Leigh whispered in her mind. “There are so many of them.”

“We can’t.” Sadie wanted to scream at that fact. Her sisters-in-magic wouldn’t come to the aid of a shifter. They’d likely laugh in her face. “If something happens, get out of here, Leigh. That’s not a request.”

Left with no other choice, Sadie advanced and clenched her fingers around the hilt of her sword. The first two Shepherds went down fast, her blade sliding easily through the flesh and bone of their necks, separating their heads from their bodies. However, when the Shepherds pulled out their guns and one of them accidentally bumped into her, her veil vanished. Three to one? Not odds she liked but she’d faced worse. The question was how many of them would come from the basement? Was there a miniature army down there?

Braced for what was to come, Sadie took a fighting stance facing her opponents.

It was time to find out.

As they fired she moved, trusting her instincts and allowing them to guide her. Despite a swift thrust into the closest man, straight into his heart, she heard the barrage of bullets coming in her direction. The she felt the harsh bite as they thrust past her skin, lodging in her torso. She forced aside the pain, going for the next in line. Another clean strike removed the head of the man but during her attack she was shot again, then again.

Goddess help me.

Pivoting on her heel, she spun around. Heavy stomping came from the stairwell behind the door the men were protecting.

Trey was down there. Waiting for her.

Mustering up as much strength as she could, she went for her last target. He was equally adept at combat, crashing into her body and sending them to the ground as her sword slipped from her fingers. She balled her fist and punched him in the nose. Blood gushed, pouring to his mouth. The bloodlust rose, the darker side of her coming to life. In normal situations she’d never rely on the vampire, trusting her sword far more, but beggars couldn’t be choosers and she was losing a lot of blood.

“Bastard,” she grated and yanked on his shirt, pulling him forward. Without preamble, she sank her fangs into his throat. She drank deep until she heard the door open.

Company has arrived.

Knocking the unconscious man aside, she made it to her feet. She retrieved her sword, fingers shaking. These Shepherds were in their normal attire, dressed to impress in Stetsons, flaring dusters and boots. She stared down the barrels of the guns the men aimed at her. The throbbing in her chest worsened, the bullets buried deep inside like solid weights that shifted with each breath. A spasm in her heart was the last thing she wanted to feel, but she felt it just the same. Being shot wasn’t necessarily a death sentence. She had the healing pools her coven had created to speed up the process. But a wound in or around the heart, like the one she could feel now, could destroy her.

“Phase out,” Leigh thought frantically. “We have to go. You can’t do this alone.”

Maybe Leigh was right, maybe not. “I have no other choice.”

Another bullet struck her, lodging in her thigh. Sadie staggered, trying to remain standing. The sword felt so heavy—too fucking heavy. She knew it was the blood loss. With each agonized pump of her heart she was losing what was essential to her kind, the very thing they needed to live.

She wanted to spin around when she heard Leigh whispering. The foolish girl had to get out while she still could. A well-placed shot to Sadie’s injury-free leg took her down. The floor was unforgiving as she collapsed against it, knocking the breath from her body.

“As I will it, so it shall be,” Leigh said softly. Sadie gasped when magic flowed from Leigh and slammed into her a second time, answering Leigh’s call as a member of the coven, aiding Leigh in weaving the spell she’d created. “You will not breathe. You can’t breathe.”

Sadie watched, dumbfounded, as the men dropped their guns and clawed at their throats. Their eyes bulged in fear, their mouths opening and closing. But there was no sound, there couldn’t be.

Not if they couldn’t take the breath necessary to formulate words.

Blessed be, Leigh was more powerful than she had ever imagined. If she’d known how strong she was before, things could have been a lot easier.

Why didn’t she tell me? Why did she keep something like this from the coven?

The poor bastards sank to the floor, twitching as they suffocated. Sadie went to her hands and knees. Standing didn’t just hurt—it was agonizing. After she had her sword in hand, it took several attempts to get it into its sheath. She didn’t worry about cleaning the blood away. If the sword was ruined, she’d have another made. Right now she had to find Trey, free him and phase to the healing caverns.

“Let me help.”

Leigh wrapped her arm around Sadie’s waist, aiding her as she rose. Her legs were like water wobbling beneath her, and the gunshots to her thighs burned like a son of a bitch. Gazing down, she saw the blood covering her chest. Blood loss was another thing a vampire could survive, but if she lost too much she’d slip into a coma until she was reawakened with a feeding.

“There might be more of them,” Sadie wheezed, leaning on Leigh and hating herself for it. “It’s not safe for you to go downstairs.”

“I’m in better shape than you,” Leigh replied, her lips curving into a small smile. “You might need me.”

“Why?” So many questions in one word, but Sadie knew Leigh would understand.

“I don’t like magic.” Leigh supported Sadie’s weight as they started down the stairs. “I just want to be normal. Magic takes that away.”

As a vampire, Leigh would never be normal. There were too many changes in her life, too many differences. The puzzle pieces started coming together, allowing Sadie to see the big picture. “And you’re afraid your power will make you stand out?”

“Won’t it?”

Yes, it would. If the coven found out that Leigh was capable of such things they’d extort her ability. Each member of the coven had a purpose, and it was well-known that when a gift was revealed it was used as often as possible.

“I won’t tell them about Trey if you don’t tell them about me.” Leigh intruded on her thoughts. “Deal?”

“Deal.” Sadie lifted her head and looked at the powerful vampiric mage. “But we’re going to talk about what you can do. You need someone to help you understand the magic inside of you.”

Leigh nodded and lowered her gaze, staring at the stairs and watching her feet. “It’ll be nice to have someone to talk to.”

When they made it to the basement floor, Sadie was relieved to discover all the men on watch had come upstairs to intercept her. She didn’t have the strength to fight anyone else. Hell, she couldn’t even walk. A couple of steps and she saw the cage. Trey was inside, resting on his side. She would have run to him if she’d been able, ripping the silver bars from the atrocious thing that kept him trapped. Sadly, she relied on Leigh to get her there.

“Lean against the bars,” Leigh said and helped her get her balance. “I’ll get this open.”

Sadie wondered what other trick Leigh had up her sleeve and groaned when she saw a key hanging on the far wall. Shepherds might be smart but in this situation they were damn stupid. Leigh retrieved the key, shoved it into the lock and opened the door. Trey didn’t stir, nothing more than a large mass resting on the cold floor.

Leigh kneeled over him, touching his shoulder. “He seems fine. I don’t see any injuries. But jeez, he’s huge. I’ve never seen anything like him.” She looked at Sadie, her gaze going up and down Sadie’s bullet-ridden body. “I can’t move him by myself. If his weight isn’t issue enough, he’s too big for me to carry. You’re going to have to help.”

Sadie staggered when she moved, trying to enter the cage. Unable to do more, she went to her knees and inched toward him. Her heartbeat slowed, a warning that if the bullet in her chest remained where it was for much longer she wouldn’t make it out of the building alive.

Reaching out with a trembling hand, she touched his hair. The strands were lush and silken, so dark against her skin.

“I can’t,” she whispered, studying the shifter she wanted so much it broke something inside her. “One of the bullets hit my heart.” Lifting her eyes, she met Leigh’s concerned stare. “How weak are you?”

“Too weak to provide for you,” Leigh confessed with a sigh. “I should have taken more blood tonight. I didn’t know that I’d need it.”

Sadie touched Leigh’s arm, attempting to convey a sense of comfort. “It’s all right. You did what you could. Thank you.”

“You need to feed from him.” Leigh sounded determined, her rubbery backbone suddenly reinforced with steel. She brushed Trey’s hair out of the way, allowing a full view of his neck. “His blood will be stronger than mine. If you take what you need we can get him to the car. I’ll drive him home and you can phase to the caverns to heal.”

“It’s not that simple,” she snapped, canines elongating and nose flaring, drawn to the temptation of Trey’s lifeblood. Remorse assailed her. The tone she’d used with the girl was all kinds of wrong. If it weren’t for Leigh, Trey would have remained caged, the Shepherds would have killed her and horrible things would have happened.

“Why not?” Leigh cocked her head to the side, speaking softly. “He’s yours and you’re his. You were willing to die for him. What’s the worst that could happen?”

Starvation, anyone?

Goddess, the thought didn’t appeal to her. It was the third way a vampire could die—the most painful way imaginable. And it only happened when a vampire was stupid enough to mate with a shifter. Her body would slowly break down, making Leigh’s frail form look like a cover model’s in comparison. She’d slowly rot on the inside until there was nothing left. Most vampires went mad before they died on their own, the bloodlust turning them into mindless creatures.

“You’re going to die either way,” Leigh informed her drily. “You’re too weak to phase. If you don’t drink from him nothing you’ve done serves any purpose. He might escape but then again he might not. We don’t know if anyone else will come. Do you really want to leave him unprotected? Is it worth the risk?”

“Damn you, Leigh.” Her eyes burned with tears. “It’s. Not. That. Simple.”

Trey had made it clear he detested what she was. A vampire, a parasite. Yes he’d probably fuck her and allow her to drink as he did but there would be no emotion. No love would sustain them. Now she was totally fucking doomed, caught between a rock and a hard place.

“Then I’m going to make it so.”

Leigh reached over Sadie’s back and removed her sword. Before Sadie could argue, Leigh pressed the blade against Trey’s throat. It was a thin cut but blood flowed from his skin. Sadie’s hunger crashed into her. Her body needed blood—demanded it—and it was from the man she’d wanted to taste for so long she had wet dreams about it.

“Drink,” Leigh ordered. “Take what you need so we can go.”

Sadie tried to fight the impulse, to stem the raging lust coursing through her. Trey smelled delicious, his woodsy scent calling out to her. In her current state she feared taking too much. Thankfully Trey wasn’t human. He would regenerate the blood she consumed within a day, his body reviving itself in hours. She could take enough, not only to phase but to help him to safety. Maybe there was something the coven could afterward do to assist her, to make the hunger less painful. Perhaps it wasn’t all doom and gloom.

Stop thinking or you won’t be able to do this.

Resigned to her fate, she dipped her head and laved her tongue over his skin, cleaning away the thick red line that had risen to the surface. Her moan of pleasure couldn’t be helped. Salty and male, his blood didn’t just call to her, it sang a haunting chorus. She didn’t want to experience sexual desire in front of Leigh but she could feel a rush of wetness from her pussy, the way her womb clenched.

How embarrassing would it be to orgasm at the first real taste? As she fed from Trey as she’d fantasized about? Her fangs pulsed, her stomach clenching in need. With a prayer to the Goddess that she didn’t make a fool of herself, she opened her mouth and went for Trey’s jugular.

With a soft pop, her teeth sank into his warm flesh. His blood—hot, spicy and sweet—entered her mouth. He groaned in ecstasy even while unconscious, lust stirring in him from her bite although he wasn’t fully cognizant of what was taking place. The first swallow was the most divine, spreading through her like a forest fire, sending an electric, zinging tendril up her spine. Her weakness started to fade, her strength returning with force. A mortal could never have this effect on her, nor could any other. His blood in her body felt so good, so right.

There was no worry for the future.

There was only here. Only now.

Only Trey.

Chapter Seventeen

“Fucking Shepherds,” Nathan grumbled as he inspected his temple. The skin was crusted over, meaning healing was under way. His fingers prodded the length of the graze, not too thick but an eye-opener nonetheless. Just a few more inches and he’d have been a goner. Talk about second chances.

Backing away from the bathroom mirror, he turned off the light. The pack members who were not searching for Trey had spread through the house, a few of them taking a guard rotation outside. The pride that had arrived earlier remained in the kitchen, ready to back the pack up if necessary. The felines didn’t want to help but Kinsley wasn’t taking no for an answer. Typical cat behavior in Nathan’s experience. Unlike wolves who came together, feline shifters preferred to live in their own way.

Goddamn pussies.

He walked from the bathroom, being as quiet as possible, and watched Emory escape into the bedroom Mary was resting in. Nathan scrubbed a hand across his face. Emory’s mate had fallen asleep thanks to the sedative Doc insisted she needed. She might have hidden her face from view but everyone could scent her fear and pain. Coming from a loving pack, Nathan didn’t comprehend how a family member could betray her much less try to kill her. Then again, her family had no remorse and viewed his kind as demons.

Utter bullshit.

As he walked past the large entertainment room, he glanced at Diskant. Ava was in his arms, covered by a plush blanket. The pack had taken up the empty seats in the room, all of them silent, although they did acknowledge him with nods or by peering in his direction. After all the excitement, as well as sharing what she knew of her kidnapping, it appeared Ava had fallen asleep as well.

Everyone, it seemed, was running on fumes.

Time for some fresh air.

He exited the house through the garage and walked onto the paved area next to the fire station-turned-home. Finally alone, he closed his eyes and lifted his chin, taking a deep breath.

The packs sent to the Shepherd compounds would be checking in soon, spreading the news of their success or lack thereof. Shortly after they were informed of Ava’s kidnapping and the attack on Diskant’s home, the pack Alphas launched into an offensive across the United States. If they succeeded in their attempt, Shepherds would have to leave New York. The loss would be too devastating to stay. They’d have to regroup, move their remaining numbers and find a safe place to recover. That, in turn, would give Diskant more time to prepare for their return.

A cool breeze skittered across his face. The dawn would come in less than an hour, bringing the world to life. Shepherds could attempt to destroy shifters but they’d never succeed so long as each day came and went. The sunrise was a reminder that life didn’t stop at death, it continued using different players.

One step led to another. He wasn’t sure where he was going. He just continued along, nodding when he saw a guard in the distance, aimless as he strolled back and forth. The purr of an engine got his attention. As he lifted his head, he noticed a souped-up black Camaro driving down the street. It slowed as it approached, the tinted windows making it difficult to see inside. He stopped when the vehicle pulled up to the curb, protective instincts awakening, rousing his wolf.

The motor stayed running as the car stopped. The driver’s side door flew open and a fragile-looking female with long brown hair stepped out. Something jarred inside him, creating a stirring in his chest. She opened the passenger side door and vanished inside. When she reappeared, she was helping a man climb out.

Holy shit.

Trey.

He rushed toward them before he realized he’d moved. Trey was off balance, his head falling to his chest. The woman managed to keep him upright, although she strained under his weight, swallowed by his much larger body. Before she could lower him to the ground, Nathan caught him.

“Sadie?” Trey slurred drunkenly.

The female had shut the door and started to bolt for the driver’s side of the vehicle when Nathan lashed out and grasped her forearm. One touch, one simple sample of her skin against his and the wolf inside him jumped to the forefront, very much alive and aware. His heart started to race, his blood pumping through his veins. He’d asked for this very thing earlier, wanting it beyond reason, and apparently someone saw fit to answer his request.

“What are you doing?” the brunette gasped, her gorgeous blue eyes frightened, as though she felt the connection between them as well. She pulled back, trying to wrench free. “Let go!”

She was insane if she thought she was getting away. No way in hell. Not when he’d finally found her. This was a second chance—an enormous change in his almost short-lived life—he wasn’t going to take for granted. First he had to know her name, to know the identity of the female destined to become his mate. And she was his mate. He’d heard the rumors, the way it was when a male found the one female destined for him. The recognition was unlike anything he’d felt before, something immediate and unshakable. The muscles in his body went taut, his cock hardening into a steel bat. Her scent was like no other, calling to him on a primal level, bringing his wolf to life.

“Who are you?”

She glared at his hand, trying to break loose. “That’s none of your business.”

“I’m not letting go until you tell me.” He kept Trey upright with his free arm, adjusting the man so he had a firmer grip on her wrist. Her skin was soft, her bones small and delicate.

“Hurry, Leigh,” a drained feminine voice called from the car. “I have to phase. I can’t wait.”

He leaned over the car and looked inside, stunned by what he saw. It was the vampire who’d saved Ava when Shepherds attacked Dougan’s Bar. She’d saved the Omega’s mate without question, putting her own life in danger. Only she didn’t look as intimidating or lethal as he remembered. Her skin was deathly pale and she was bleeding all over the place. The black leather seat was drenched with streaks of red.

“I have to go.” Leigh was no longer demanding, she was pleading, rotating her wrist in his hand.

“Where are you taking her?” He had to know. If he let the delectable female walk away—if he could find the strength to do so—he had to know where to find her. His wolf roared in betrayal, fighting for control. Left with no alternative, he called on his Beta nature, combating the anger with calm. He knew his irises were shifting color, becoming amber.

Leigh’s face paled even more as she looked at him, the blood draining from her face. It was then that he knew she wasn’t familiar with his kind, of their tendencies, of the way they changed physically when their beasts took over.

“I can’t tell you that.”

“If you want to leave,” he said quietly, “you will.”

“You don’t understand. There’s no time for this. Sadie wanted me to help find him.” She looked at his other arm—at Trey—showing an amazing amount of bravado. “We got him out but she was harmed during the escape. It’s a mortal wound if left untreated. I have to go. She won’t seek healing until she knows I’m safe.” Turning to Nathan, her eyes begged him to listen, to let her leave before something horrible happened. “We brought him back. We’ve done you a favor. Don’t repay the gesture like this.”

“Leigh,” he murmured, surrounding himself in her scent.

She was so sweet, so damn beautiful he couldn’t tear his eyes from her. He wanted to ask questions, to learn who and what she was. Sadie was a vampire, so in all likelihood Leigh was too. Although a majority of shifters loathed them and their blood-drinking ways, he felt his cock pound at the thought, imagining her teeth sinking into his skin. He’d welcome her bite—over and over again.

She seemed frantic when she glanced over her shoulder at the car. “Now that you know my name, will you please let go?”

“Only if you promise to return. I want your word.”

Her blue eyes bulged and her plush little mouth dropped open. “You want what?”

“I want you to promise you’ll come back. That we’ll finish this conversation.” He couldn’t believe he was going to let her go. Something told him not to, that it was a mistake. But the stronger voice—the influence of the man—knew she would hate him if he let her friend die. “Give me your word, Leigh.”

“I can’t do that!” She didn’t try to pull away now, she yanked her arm forcefully. He frowned at how weak she appeared. If she was a vampire, she would have at the very least weakened his grip or torn free.

“You can and will.” He didn’t bend on what he wanted, and he wouldn’t. There was no guarantee she’d return but judging by her actions her word meant a great deal to her. Likely she wouldn’t break a promise. At least, he hoped she wouldn’t.

She stopped fighting and seemed to be doing a mental calculation. “Okay, fine,” she said after a moment, nodding. “I promise to return within…three months. How’s that? You have my word.”

Three months? Is she crazy?

“That’s not going to work, imp.” He shook his head, feeling a smile tugging at his lips. Yep, he was definitely mated. When grown males started using cheesy endearments without giving a shit, it sealed the deal.

“You didn’t give a timeframe. You asked me to come back at a later date.” She stood tall, facing him, challenging him to say differently. “I’ve done that. I’ve given my word. Let go. Right now.”

He was going to argue when Trey slumped, forcing him to let go of the female. The agony of being shot paled in comparison to the misery he felt when he released her, losing the skin-to-skin contact. He wrapped his arm around Trey’s waist, forcing the wobbling man upright.

“Thank you,” she murmured and rushed around the front of the car.

“Three months,” he called out, his heart racing, the wolf within demanding he stop her while he could. “If you make me wait, I’ll find you and tan your little ass.”

“Three months,” she repeated, yelling the words back. She glared at him as she climbed into the vehicle. “And you wouldn’t dare.”

After she closed her door, she engaged the locks. Turning in the seat, Leigh faced the woman in the back and motioned with her hands. In a flash, the vampire Leigh was speaking with vanished. There one moment, gone the next.

Holy shit.

He watched as Leigh put the car in gear. With her hands on the wheel, she turned her head. Their gazes met and held for several seconds. He imagined all the things he planned to say and do to her. All the ways he’d show her pleasure. If her skin was pale all over, they’d be a contrast of colors. The images were cut short when Leigh severed eye contact, pulled away from the curb and the car sped away.

Pack members appeared from around the corner, lifting their gazes as their nostrils flared. One look and the shifters came at them in a run. Zach was the first to reach them and wrapped one of Trey’s arms around his neck. After Trey was steady, Zach rushed him toward the garage. It was apparent Trey had been hurt and that something was wrong with him but Nathan couldn’t move, anchored to the spot.

It had finally happened. He’d found his mate. Her image was scorched in his brain: features so delicate, her body so frail. Why was she so thin? Was she ill? Was there something wrong with her? He didn’t know but he planned to find out.

Three fucking months.

Three months was too long to wait. He knew her scent, had memorized it. When the pack didn’t need him, he’d start searching in the city. A foolish mission, he knew. She could very well reside outside of the limits, in another area. If anything it would help pass the time until they were reunited.

“Leigh,” he whispered, rolling her name off his tongue, immediately wanting to do so again. It had been one hell of a night, so it was only fair things took an upward swing. Ask and you shall receive. A mate—his mate—had appeared in his life when the world had gone to shit. Who would have thought it possible?

Certainly not him.

Chapter Eighteen

Emory watched Mary as she slept, entranced by the peacefulness of her face. Gone was the fear and anxiety, replaced by the world of dreams. He wanted to remain beside her but he had other things to worry about—other people to worry about.

Trey was back but his brother was confused and disoriented. Ever since he’d come to complete awareness he’d been snappy and on edge. Oddly enough, so was Nathan. The Beta refused to tell the pack much about his brother’s reappearance, aside from the fact an anonymous female had brought Trey home and then promptly took off. Neither of the males wanted to impart what they knew, dodging questions with vague responses, which meant they both had something to hide. Since Diskant had called a meeting and everyone had arrived to listen to the Alpha and Omega, asking important questions would have to wait. Emory could hear the pack talking quietly upstairs, waiting for the hammer to drop. He turned his hand and skimmed his knuckles over Mary’s cheek. She didn’t stir, breathing slow and even.

He rose from his chair and walked to the door. In case she woke, he left it cracked. With the second stage of the bloodbond, he’d feel her distress if she jolted awake or if she became alarmed. Hopefully she’d realize she was safe and know his promise to make things right wasn’t offered as a simple way to ease her fears. If not, he’d have to find some way to convince her that what had occurred hours before would never happen again.

Diskant had better have figured this shit out.

As he walked upstairs he saw the members of the pack in front of him. Many of the males had brought their mates, and a few of the females held small children in their arms. Emory shouldered his way through until he could see Diskant and Ava standing at the entranceway to the kitchen. Shifters surrounded them. Trey stood at the couple’s side and appeared a hell of a lot calmer. Kinsley stood at Diskant’s back, his emerald gaze combing over the room.

The moment Diskant noticed Emory he started talking. “Let’s get started. I’d like to thank you all for coming. I know a lot has happened in the last few months and I appreciate the support you’ve shown. I’ve done my best for the good of the pack, even if what transpired recently indicates otherwise.”

Diskant lowered his head and took a deep breath before he lifted his chin and met the stares of the shifters around him. “Unfortunately, after thinking the matter over, I realize that being your Alpha could potentially cause more harm than good. It’s too dangerous to have an Alpha and Omega leader when Shepherds have changed the game. If something happens to me, males would fight for pecking order while our enemies destroyed us one by one. For that reason, I’ve decided to step down.”

Alarmed whispers echoed down the hall and blended together. Ava peered up at Diskant, touched his arm and offered him a weak smile. He caught her hand and brought it to his lips for a quick kiss. When he let her go, she moved closer, pressing against his side. He moved his arm to give her room but his focus was on the crowd and not his mate.

“Let it be known that I hereby reinstate the status of pack Alpha to Trey Veznor,” Diskant said. “Effective immediately.”

“What?” Trey snapped and lowered the arms he had crossed over his chest.

“This is your pack,” Diskant explained. “It always has been. When I took your position, I never intended for it to be permanent. I knew you’d eventually get your head on straight. My position was only temporary.”

Emory knew Trey wanted to say something—to argue about the reversal of authority, perhaps—but his brother held back. Diskant had just honored him in an enormous way. By handing over his authority, Diskant had effectively shown all the shifters in the room that he trusted Trey with his and Ava’s lives. Throwing it back into Diskant’s face would cause dissension among the pack, and there would probably be more bloodshed when Alpha males started lining up to fight for the position.

“Traipsing around for Shepherd heads isn’t an option anymore,” Diskant added quietly. “The pack needs you here. We need you here. Once I explain everything you’ll understand. But first I need to know if you accept. Will you take on the pack? Will you guide them and make them your first priority above everything else?”

Trey opened his mouth, his eyes flashing amber. For a moment Emory felt a flash of anger—as well as an emotion he couldn’t place—coming from the man. It was as though his brother was stunned and locked in the grips of some sort of grief. The shifters around him started to growl, agitated by the Alpha’s response. Then Emory saw Nathan. The Beta walked from the kitchen and took his place by Trey’s side, placing his hand on Trey’s shoulder.

“Deal with your personal shit later,” Nathan whispered. “Don’t fuck this up.”

The tension in the air lifted as Trey’s eyes returned to their normal color. He glanced at Diskant and gave him a pained nod. “I accept,” he replied hoarsely, as though he’d walked through the desert and desperately needed a glass of water.

Slowly the shifters calmed. Then they moved forward, pushing Diskant and Ava aside as they welcomed Trey back to his official position with softly spoken words and relieved smiles. Emory frowned as he watched, noting the way Trey’s shoulders sank and his irises dimmed. Although Trey responded to each person who approached, Emory could tell his heart wasn’t in it. This should be a moment of celebration, of happiness. So why did Trey look like the world had just crumbled into ash around him?

Diskant relaxed and wrapped his arm around Ava’s waist. “If you don’t mind,” Diskant said to Trey, “I’d like to continue.”

“Since you asked so nicely, I’ll allow it. But when this is over you and me are going to have a little chat. Tell Ava not to wait up. We’ll be awhile.” Trey sounded as confident as he always had, as though he’d never relinquished his place in the pack.

Diskant grinned. “I kind of figured that.”

“Listen up,” Trey yelled. “The Omega isn’t finished.”

“Due to recent events, I’ve decided it’s no longer safe to remain inside the city,” Diskant said, eyes darting over the shifters who were studying him. “I’ve acquired a property that isn’t too far away and I’ll be moving in the next few days.”

“You’d leave us here to clean up your mess?” one pack member snarled.

“I’ll continue doing my job but I can’t risk my mate’s safety by remaining out in the open.” Emory could see Diskant was trying to remain calm, even though his eyes flashed gold in anger. “My first obligation is to see to her well-being and care. “

“So that’s why you stepped down,” someone muttered.

Diskant started to take a step forward, fists knotted, then a man with his wife and young child interrupted his progression. “What about us? What would you have us do?”

The fight left the Omega as he looked at the family. “I would suggest if you live away from the pack you consider relocating.”

“Is that all you can offer?” The man didn’t make eye contact, trying to be as respectful as possible.

“I’m still the Omega of the city. That hasn’t changed. I’m moving, not leaving. And I’ll also be taking a couple of people with me, if they’re willing to go.” Diskant looked at Emory. “Ava’s attached to your female. She wants you and Mary to come with us. The house is more than large enough and property is secure. Your mate will be safe.”

Emory was taken off guard by the offer. Two Alpha males under one roof? Would they kill each other? Maybe Diskant needed something he hadn’t mentioned yet. Emory found it hard to believe he’d make such an offer without thinking everything over. Or perhaps Ava really did want Mary around. Everyone knew the shifter females didn’t extend her offers of friendship. Despite being mated to Diskant, she was still human in many ways.

Emory glanced at Ava, who was so small next to her partner. When she saw him watching, she started fidgeting. The way she lowered her hand and placed her palm over her flat abdomen told him all he needed to know.

Oh hell.

“That’s right. My mate told me this morning.” Diskant tugged Ava closer. “That’s my final announcement. The pack will continue to grow and thrive with new life. In a few months, we’ll be adding to our family. Ava’s expecting.”

More whispers, this time excited. The men and women swarmed Diskant and Ava to extend their well wishes. A birth in the pack was always met with happiness. Ava blushed as the women fussed over her—something Emory was certain had never happened before. Since she was carrying a shifter child, the icy walls the pack bitches had erected would start to fall. But where would that leave Mary? She would still need support and understanding.

“If Mary agrees, I’ll gladly accept your offer,” Emory called over the crowd and met Diskant’s gaze.

Ava shoved aside the women and hurried to Emory, a soft pink glow in her face. “You will? Really?” She reached for his hands and took them. “I’d really like to have another woman around for this. There is so much to plan for and I don’t know what to do. I don’t want to be alone.”

Emory smiled and squeezed her hands. “I’m sure Mary will feel the same way.”

Suddenly the room went quiet. All the shifters stopped talking and all the attention in the room shifted from Diskant and Ava to the person standing at Emory’s back. He couldn’t believe he’d missed her waking and could only attribute it to all the news he’d just received. Releasing Ava, he spun around.

Mary had managed to find a pair of oversized sweatpants to go with the T-shirt Emory had given her. Her enormous blue eyes were shadowed by pain, her blonde hair cascading down her shoulders. A small spot of blood had seeped through the shirt, over the area that was bandaged on her shoulder. She seemed so fucking calm—too fucking calm. Something was wrong, he just wasn’t sure what it was. Her emotions were there but there was a sadness that made them hazy, so he was unable to locate the source of her despair.

Finally, she spoke. “My name is Mary Shepherd.”

Growls greeted the proclamation, the happy members of the pack becoming hostile. Several of the female shifters moved toward her when she took a step forward, baring their teeth, growls turning to snarls.

Damn it. Mary’s innocent movement was a display of aggression even though she wasn’t aware of the danger behind the action. The pack males wouldn’t attack, but the women would.

“If you want to kill me,” Mary announced, keeping her head high, “now’s your chance.”

Foolish and brave fucking female.

Emory growled and started for Mary but Ava pushed him aside. He regained his balance but before he could reach his female the petite blonde had stormed to Mary’s side. Ava took Mary’s hand and faced the furious crowd.

“Don’t you dare threaten the godmother of my child,” Ava snarled at the advancing females, her irises changing color.

“Your what?” Mary gasped and tried to pull away.

“Not now,” Ava grumbled, beneath her breath. “We’ll discuss the details later. I’m just getting started. Someone has to put them in their place.” When Mary stopped talking, Ava lashed out again. “Mary’s mated to Emory, a member of our pack. Her loyalty to us has been proven on many occasions. In fact, she’s saved our kind and put her own life at risk.”

Ava gave Mary a small smile and said, “Someone traveled a long way to see you.” Peering past Mary’s shoulder, Ava looked at Diskant. “Would you let them in?”

Diskant nodded and waved at Kinsley, who opened the door to the garage and stepped back. Emory watched a pride walk in—tigers. They were obviously shifters who thrived outside the city, as they weren’t garbed in outrageous or expensive clothing, choosing blue jeans and T-shirts instead of leather and silk. A large male—the Alpha—stepped forward and moved aside. He was almost as large as Diskant, his reddish-colored hair cut short. Then Emory saw the girl behind him.

She was a tiny thing, almost coltish, and the same age as Mary. Her bronze-colored hair was long with locks of black buried within the strands. When she lifted her head her golden gaze glided across the distance to Mary. The two stared at each other for several seconds, as though they were communicating silently.

Then the girl moved closer, her steps cautious. “Mary,” she said softly.

If it wasn’t for Ava, Mary would have collapsed. Emory rushed for his mate, placed his arm around her waist and prepared to take her downstairs when Mary stopped him. She reached out, her arm shaking.

“Dara,” she murmured. “You made it home.”

Dara started crying and grasped Mary’s hand. Emory let Mary go and the women wrapped their arms around each other, crying in heart-wrenching sobs. It was then that Emory realized the identity of the girl.

The shifter Mary saved when she’d left hell behind. The woman Mary refused to kill as a sacrifice to prove herself to her family.

The females had been through hell and survived it, forming a connection only the two of them could fully understand. And apparently the women had made strong impressions on each other. A few of the pack grumbled disapprovingly, continuing to glare hatefully at Mary, and the tiger Alpha stepped forward.

“Heed me,” the man said, his voice menacing, the word vibrating as his vocal cords started to change. “My name is Harrison Garner, and Mary Shepherd is under the protection of my pride. She bound herself to us when she saved my daughter’s life. If you don’t want her here, make your intentions clear. She is welcome in our home. We’ll gladly take her and leave.”

More chaos came from the pack, as well as the members of the pride who started to surround Mary protectively. Dara and Mary separated, the male with Dara pulled her behind him and sent her to the group at his back and Emory rushed to his female’s side. To Emory’s shock, Kinsley had vanished into thin air. Kinsley never left when he was needed. Why did he ditch the pack when they needed his guidance most?

“Silence!” Trey thundered, his voice deep as he turned on his pack. “Mary Shepherd is mated to my brother. That makes her my sister-in-law. Your Alpha’s sister-in-law.” Trey didn’t have to yell any longer, his presence and newfound connection with the pack shut them all up. “If any of you have a problem with that, pack your shit and leave my city. A person doesn’t choose their blood but they do choose their family. Mary has chosen her family—our family.” Trey spun around and looked at Mary, glowing eyes intense. “Isn’t that right?”

Mary’s eyes widened and she looked around the room. Her fear returned, the stench of it stinking up the entire area around them. “I… I…”

“Welcome her,” Trey commanded softly. “Show her the respect she’s due. She saved a shifter girl she didn’t know and could have died for it. She ran from her family because she isn’t like them. Don’t judge her for what she hasn’t done. If you do you’re no better than those she left behind.”

The threat of violence lingered in the air, a combination of the anger of the feline shifters and the animosity of the wolves in the room. Emory prepared to attack anyone who came at Mary, his muscles tense, the beat of his heart drumming in his ears. The females of the pack came first, their shoulders stiff, revealing they weren’t entirely happy about the situation but they weren’t going to challenge their Alpha over it. One by one they greeted Mary, welcomed her to the pack and stepped aside.

Diskant took the lead when it came to the men, only he didn’t nod at Mary and welcome her. The Omega brought her into his arms and hugged her. Bending low, he whispered something in her ear. Whatever it was made Mary’s lips curve into a small smile. Then Diskant moved away and allowed the other members of the pack to greet her properly. The men weren’t as harsh, giving her warm smiles. By the time they were finished, the pride Alpha—Harrison—seemed appeased and Mary had stopped trembling.

“With that out of the way, I’m asking if any of you want to challenge my position in the pack,” Trey announced, bringing everyone’s full attention to him. “Changes have to take place, so I need to know if you’re going to listen to me or give me shit. If you want a shot at the crown, say so now. I won’t tolerate any bitchiness later.”

Emory glanced around. No one moved, watching Trey closely. Then they inched their heads to the side, revealing their necks, a sign of submission and respect. Trey didn’t smile or nod, waiting until everyone had the opportunity to speak their piece.

“I’m backing Diskant’s original request,” Trey said. “Those of you who live away from the pack inside the city need to start house hunting. Those of you who live in the Five Boroughs need to tighten security. The Shepherds we’ve encountered aren’t going to stop. We are safe when we are united. We’re going to have to organize a security detail as soon as possible.”

He glanced at Diskant and waited for the Omega’s nod before he continued, “We received word early this morning that the attacks on the Shepherd compounds we located were moderately successful. Over a dozen locations were destroyed. Many managed to flee but our enemies have been dealt a devastating blow. They’ll need time to recover their losses and plan. During that time I want us to start doing the same. I expect all of you to work together to coordinate a guard rotation in your area. For those of you who feel the danger is too high, I’ll make calls to packs that interest you and see if they have room.”

Trey stood taller, looking at everyone around him. “I’m not going to lie. Staying here will put you and those you love in danger. It’s not a safe time to be a shifter. No one will judge you if you decide to leave. All we can do is brace ourselves.” Trey glanced at Diskant. “This isn’t a job for one man, it’s a pack effort. All in or all out. It’s your choice.”

“I’m in,” Diskant replied with a trace of humor.

“So am I,” Nathan said and stepped in beside Trey.

Each of the pack called out their support, although Emory noticed a few slip out the door to the garage, including the man with a mate and child who’d questioned Diskant earlier. Most of them were males who’d brought their mates and children along. He didn’t blame them for wanting to go, for needing to protect their families. And Trey was right, no one would hold it against them.

Emory leaned over and whispered in Mary’s ear, “What’s it going to be, sweetheart?”

She lifted he head, frowning as their eyes met. “You’re letting me make the decision?”

“Ava wants you to be the godmother of her child. Diskant wants you to be there to support his mate. And I want you in whatever way I can have you.” He ran his fingers down her arm until he came to her hand. Twining their fingers together, he murmured, “You’ve had people telling you what to do all your life. I won’t do the same. If you want me—if you want this—then it has to be your decision.”

She brought her bottom lip between her teeth and bowed her head. He knew she was thinking things over, trying to decide. It couldn’t be easy, not with everything she’d been through. But if they wanted a real chance together, they had to start with a clean slate.

No hate. No remorse. No fear.

Mary let him go and took a hesitant step forward. The pack went quiet, watching her, waiting to hear what she had to say. Even though he’d whispered in Mary’s ear, Emory knew everyone had listened in, wanting to know what he’d said to his mate. Now they were eager for her reaction. Would she run? Would she stay? Or would she shock the shit out of the entire room by giving them the middle finger they deserved for their earlier treatment?

He watched Mary square her shoulders as her head lifted. Although he couldn’t see her face, the way Diskant grinned told him she wasn’t backing down from the pack.

“We’re staying too. If you don’t like me, that’s your problem. I’ve dealt with worse.”

She turned and extended her hand, waiting for him to take her offering, to accept that she had made her choice. Emory grasped her fingers and moved in close to yank her to his chest. He knew he was smiling like an idiot, the exuberance he experienced completely overwhelming. With a laugh, he met the shocked gazes of his pack mates.

“You heard her.” He hugged Mary tighter, wishing he could keep her that close forever. Lifting his head, he looked at Trey.

Once they’d been at each other’s throats, the need to dominate and control running through their veins. Emory had never believed he could reside under his brother’s authority. It was too difficult to restrain his nature, to keep his wolf under control. But not now. His anger had been tempered by love, his beast was finally content with the hand it had been dealt. From this moment forward he could live the life he wanted. He could get to know Trey in the same way he had as a child. He was strong enough not to show his emotion but he knew Mary felt it since she pressed against him.

“We’re not going anywhere,” he finally said, cementing her decision before the pack. “This is our home. We’re not leaving.”

Mary could hear the pride in Emory’s voice. The arms he’d wrapped around her loosened, allowing her to breathe without gasping for air. She remained in a state of shock. When she’d woken alone and gone in search of Emory, she’d been taken aback by all the shifters in the residence. Since she’d told her relatives about the map before the pack could put it to good use, she hadn’t been sure if they were there for her blood or Emory’s. Speaking out before they could harm the man she’d fallen in love with had seemed like a good idea at the time.

She’d never thought her actions would lead to this.

“Mary,” Emory breathed against her ear.

He felt so warm and smelled so wonderful. “Hmm?”

“You need to go back to our room and let me get Doc. Your shoulder’s bleeding.”

It was then that she felt stickiness against her shirt. She pulled away and looked down. Sure enough, the T-shirt had a small, bright red stain. Strangely, her shoulder didn’t hurt as much as she imagined it should. When she shifted, there was a dull ache. No sharp bite, no agonizing burn.

“What about Dara?” She’d been so excited to see the young woman and know she’d played a part in saving her life. Surely they’d have a chance to talk. “She’s come all this way to see me.”

“The pride will need to rest before they leave, and I’m sure they’ll want to visit any relatives who live nearby,” Emory said. “I’ll make sure you see her before she goes.”

Ava appeared and held out her hand. “I’ll go with you. We need to talk.”

While she didn’t want to leave Emory, she didn’t want to stand in front of everyone and bleed all over the place. Reluctantly, she placed her hand in Ava’s. The tiny woman pulled her through the crowd and back to the basement. A conversation resumed upstairs. Mary frowned as voices drifted to her ears. She could make out some of what was said when she focused, able to hear more clearly than she should. She wasn’t sure why she hadn’t noticed before.

When they were inside the bedroom downstairs, Ava released Mary’s hand and closed the door.

“You don’t need Doc to heal that, you know,” Ava said, looking Mary in the eye. “If you finalize the bloodbond with Emory, you’ll be as good as new in a few hours.”

“Is that what you wanted to talk about? My bloodbond with Emory?”

“Partially,” Ava confessed. “But mostly I wanted to tell you that what happened isn’t your fault.”

Mary sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. “You’ve been reading my mind again, haven’t you?”

“No, but I’ve been in your head. I have a good idea of what you’re thinking. The truth is Diskant fucked up, not you. If anyone should take the blame, it’s him.” When Mary lifted her head, surprised at the declaration, Ava laughed. “He’s not perfect. His pride gets the best of him sometimes. But when he makes a mistake he owns up to it.”

Ava walked to the bed and took up the space beside Mary. “Your family got to you because Diskant honestly believed he could keep his home safe. Kinsley’s been warning him that it’s too dangerous to live inside the city but Diskant wouldn’t listen. Now the hard-ass is all ears. He knows we can’t stay here anymore. He’s accepted it. I just hope you can forgive him for putting you in danger. That wasn’t his intention.”

“You want me to forgive him? Shouldn’t it be the other way around?” Mary couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I’m the one who brought my uncle here. This is my fault. Elijah came after me.”

“Don’t forget he came after me and Trey,” Ava quipped. “Your uncle would have come after any of us if given a chance. You can’t take the blame for what other people do. You are not your family.”

Mary’s eyes drifted to Ava’s belly. There was no sign of her condition, but that probably wouldn’t last long. Soon her stomach would swell as the life inside of her grew by leaps and bounds. A lump formed in Mary’s throat. Ava’s pregnancy wouldn’t matter to Shepherds. They’d probably force her to deliver and do all sorts of horrible things to her child if they got a chance.

“Maybe I was wrong,” Mary murmured. “Maybe I shouldn’t stay. It’s not safe for you.” She lifted her head and looked at Ava. “It’s not safe for your baby.”

Another shock—Ava smiled. “Now that is a load of crap.”

Ava rose from the bed, walked to the dresser on the wall and removed something. It wasn’t until she turned that Mary saw the small jewelry box in her hand. It was sturdy, made of a metal of some kind. Ava sat down again and held it out.

“Here, take a look.”

Mary took the box and studied it. The bottom identified the metal as stainless steel. Opening the rounded top with a filigree design, she looked inside. The box was empty, the inside covered with a satiny red material.

“Give it a squeeze,” Ava said. “Feel how solid it is.”

Mary did, unable to do more than compress her fingers around the cool metal. “It’s heavy duty,” she agreed, unsure of what Ava was trying to accomplish.

Ava reached out to take the box and Mary handed it over. As soon as Ava had it in her hand, she flexed her fingers. The metal started shrinking, breaking under the strain of Ava’s tightening fist. Mary’s eyes bulged and her lips parted. She wouldn’t have believed what Ava was doing if she wasn’t seeing it with her own eyes. Ava was demolishing the steel as though it were a marshmallow, taking it from beautiful and shiny to a handful of garbage. When she finished, she tossed the crushed object to the bed.

“I’m not as weak as I look and neither are you. If you bloodbond with Emory, you’d be shocked at what you’re capable of, and it goes beyond strength and longevity.” Ava exhaled softly and said, “But that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about. I’m a part of the pack but I’m not one of them. I never will be. There is only one other I know of who’s bloodbonded, but as soon as the pack was attacked she moved away with her mate for safety.”

Ava’s eyes were full of hope when she peered up at Mary. “I know it’s not fair of me to ask but I’m going to because I want the best for the child I’m carrying. I need to know that no matter what happens she’ll be taken care of. That’s why I declared you as her godmother in front of the pack. If you bloodbond with Emory and agree to move with us outside of the city, we’ll have a safe place to call home. We can watch out for her together. She can understand both of the worlds she comes from.”

A smile tugged at the corners of Mary’s mouth. “She?”

“Just a hunch.” Ava touched her abdomen. “I’d like to have a little girl.”

“Have you told Diskant?” God, Mary hoped not. Diskant was possessive and protective enough. The enormous man wouldn’t let a daughter out of his sight.

“Of course not,” Ava huffed in indignation. “I’m saving that bit of information for the right time. Besides, I’d hate to guess early on and change my mind down the road. So keep that between us.”

“Okay,” Mary said softly, studying Ava, seeing her in an entirely different way. While they were different, many aspects of their lives were the same. If she moved forward with Emory and accepted the bloodbond, she could be the next one starting a family.

A home. A husband. Children.

Emory wanted children. The hurt in his eyes when Mary had said she wanted to wait was something she’d never forget. She was the only woman who could give him that. And more importantly, with Ava’s help, she wouldn’t have to do anything alone. For the first time in her life, she could have an actual friend. She’d never been close to anyone at her uncle’s farm.

“You really want me to be her godmother?” Why did it hurt so much to ask? And why did Mary feel close to tears?

“Yes, I do.” Ava placed her hand on top of Mary’s.

“Are you sure?” She swallowed back the burn in her throat, forcing her watery eyes not to spill over.

“I am,” Ava confirmed with a smile. “I know you’re a good person. I knew it the first time we met.”

Mary laughed. It was easy to guess how Ava had come to that conclusion. “Because you read my mind?”

“No.”

“No?”

“Someone who has been through as much as you have but continues to care about others has a generous heart.”

The observation made her uncomfortable. Was she that easy to read? “I’m not so sure about that.”

“Well I am,” Ava countered. For such a tiny woman, she certainly was opinionated and determined. “So will you?”

“Will I?”

“Be the godmother of my child.”

What Ava was asking for was an enormous undertaking—caring for a child, protecting an innocent. But this wouldn’t be a normal child. Ava’s baby would be the son or daughter of one of the most powerful shifters Mary had ever encountered, a man who scared the hell out of her even when he tried to put her at ease. Regardless of that fact, a yearning to accept Ava’s offer swept through her. If she was going to be a part of Emory’s life—a part of his world—she had to start thinking of those who were most important to him.

She tried to think of the right words to show Ava how touched she was by the gesture of faith. “I’d be honored.”

“Then I have one small favor to ask.”

Mary used her free hand to swipe at her face. Was that normally how it worked? Did a godmother have to earn her status? “What’s that?”

“When Emory and Doc get here, I want you to kick Doc out of the room and take care of your shoulder yourself.”

“That’s your condition?” Mary was amazed to discover the prospect of the final stage of the bloodbond didn’t frighten her. “You want me to finish the bloodbond with Emory to prove myself or something?”

Ava smiled and tilted her head to the side. “Or something.”

Mary couldn’t prevent the blush that stained her cheeks. “What about the pack? Everyone is upstairs. They’ll hear us. They’ll know what we’re doing.”

“Do you really care?” Ava asked, staring at her pointedly. “At the end of the day does it matter if people know that you’re affectionate with the man you’re meant to be with?”

Did she care? Did it matter if everyone knew that Emory had made her his in every way? She’d said she was staying. She’d made her intentions clear to the pack. They had to know she and Emory were involved in a sexual relationship. Based on what Ava had said, shifters didn’t have inhibitions or a whole lot of modesty. Emory was a hot-blooded man with a sex appeal women couldn’t deny.

Jealousy struck, hitting her hard and fast. The pack consisted of women too. Any of them would be thrilled to be in her position. None of them would care if Emory fucked them in a bathroom against the door while a line to use the restroom formed. The entire scenario made her angry, the ugly green monster making its presence known. She definitely wanted unattached shifters to realize her man was off the market.

Emory was hers. Her place was at his side. She wasn’t letting him go.

The pack can kiss my ass.

“No,” she said firmly. “I don’t.”

“I’m glad to hear it, because it’s time to put your money where your mouth is.”

As soon as Ava stood, Mary heard Emory and Doc approaching, their low whispers easy to identify. Mary rose from the bed as Ava strode to the door, opened it wide and waited for Emory and Doc. Then she saw the men with their heads bent, talking softly to each other as they approached.

Just looking at Emory created tightness in her chest. He was so strong and dangerous. If he wanted to, he could kill someone with his bare hands. Yet when it came to her he was incredibly gentle, so careful. From the first time they’d met, she’d instinctually known he would keep her safe. There was something about him that got under her skin, making him a part of her before she’d even realized it.

She knew without a doubt that he’d do anything in his power to make her happy. Their children, if they had them, would be surrounded by love and affection. Yes there would be danger. But wasn’t that how things worked? Nothing was promised. People held on tight to the things they loved and cherished, enjoying the ride for as long as it lasted. There were no guarantees in life, only possibilities.

“Doc?” Mary said, her pulse racing, her mouth going dry. She could do this. To hell with what Doc and the pack thought. If she was going to reclaim her life, now was the time to start.

“Yes?” Doc stopped in the doorway, a puzzled expression on his face.

Mary walked to Emory and grasped his shirt. He frowned but followed, stepping into the room. Once he was safely inside she let Emory go and shooed Ava and Doc away with a firm wave of her hand, until they were outside the room. Ava was grinning like the Cheshire Cat while the doctor looked utterly confused.

“Thanks for coming,” she said with a smile, “but we don’t need you.”

Before anyone could question her, she took a deep breath for courage and closed the door.

Chapter Nineteen

Emory was about to ask Mary what she was up to when she reached for the hem of her shirt and pulled the garment over her head. Since she’d been forced to remove her bra to allow Doc to tend her wounded shoulder, there was nothing to keep her breasts from view. The mounds were full and pale, her hard nipples a soft pink. He knew if he gave the rounded swells his undivided attention, he could take the color to a darker shade.

The thought made him hard as a rock.

“What are you doing?” His throat felt as constricted, becoming almost as tight as the jeans that encased his cock. It was difficult to think clearly when all he wanted to do was to take his mate to the floor and fuck her long, deep and hard.

Mary grasped the ties of the sweatpants. “What does it look like?”

The instant she dropped the clothing from around her waist and the cotton pooled at her feet, he knew his mate was turned-on. She didn’t have on underwear and her scent rushed to him, stirring his wolf, flicking a switch inside him. He bit the fleshy part of his cheek, trying to do the right thing, to think with his head and not his dick.

“Your shoulder—”

She kicked the sweats from her feet and walked to him. “Doesn’t matter.”

He wanted to argue, he really did. Or at least that’s what he told himself when Mary closed the distance, carefully wrapped her arms around his neck and went to her tiptoes to kiss him. She felt so soft compared to him, so tiny. His arms wrapped around her waist of their own accord, urging her closer. She came to him willingly, pressing her body to his, her breasts flush against his chest.

“You’re killing me,” he whispered against her lips, meeting her eyes. Her pupils were enlarged, the heavy fall of her lashes fluttering as her lids lowered. “I want you so much I ache with it.”

She clutched his shoulders, dragging her nails along his shirt. “There’s no need to ache. I’m here. I want you too.”

This close he could smell the metallic scent of her blood. Through their flourishing connection he could also feel her discomfort. Their emotions bled into each other’s now, the wolf residing within each of them. Where he was worried for her welfare, she was excited to be in his arms, her desire at full throttle. There was no anxiousness on her part, no doubt.

“You’re hurt.”

When he attempted to pull away she refused to let go. “Then make me better.” She didn’t look away, her brown eyes determined, the hidden meaning in her words crystal clear. “Take the hurt away and replace it with something better. I know you can.”

Her words rushed straight to his head, making him dizzy. “If you’re saying what I think you are, make sure you mean it.”

“I want you to finish what you started. Make love to me. Take the final step.” She brushed her lips against his and moved away. “I need to know nothing will come between us, that you won’t ever let me go.”

“Never,” he vowed, shaking with pure emotion. He’d never let her go. Even if she wanted him to. He couldn’t exist without her. “You’re mine. You were mine the moment we met.”

Memories of the past assailed him, of Mary at the café, young, sweet and full of life. Back then she was nervously aware of him, taking sly glances in his direction when she thought he wasn’t looking. Now she was more secure in herself, more confident. She didn’t look away, meeting his gaze, her eyes brimming with passion and certainty. The atrocities she’d suffered had only strengthened her, bringing them to this point in their lives.

He closed the distance, placing his lips against hers. The kiss he intended to be sweet and soothing became harsh and unyielding, his tongue winding into her mouth when she opened to him. The truth struck him—a slicing blow to his heart. He could have lost her. If her uncle had succeeded in his plan, this moment would never have come.

He pulled away to tell her how he felt, so she knew it before things went any further. “I love you, you know.”

“I know.” She presented him with the smile he adored, her cheeks flushing. “I love you too.”

He’d waited for those words for so fucking long, but he had to be certain they came from her and not their connection. As much as he hated to do it, he blocked her bond with the wolf, shutting that portion of himself down, although it was difficult to suppress. He didn’t want any influence over her or her feelings. He had to know what she said came from her own heart and wasn’t a reflection of his own emotions.

“Tell me again.”

What started as a startled frown on her face changed into a look of dawning comprehension. He knew he’d left himself vulnerable to this woman. She could accept him or reject him. The choice was entirely hers to make.

Tell me again, he thought to himself, the seconds ticking by like hours. Tell me that you love me. Show me that you want this.

Moving closer, she whispered, “I love you.” Then she brushed her lips against his cheek. “I love you.” His skin tingled as she exhaled softly against his skin, making a path to his ear to repeat, “I love you.”

“I’m glad to hear it. More than you can possibly know.” His voice cracked but he didn’t give a shit. He could be weak around Mary. He didn’t have to pretend that she didn’t affect him, that she didn’t have the power to bring him to his knees. “Hold on.”

He brought his hands to her hips, holding her against him, feeling the intricate structure of the bones beneath his fingers. Mindful of how fragile she was, he lowered those hands until they cupped her ass. The fleshy globes fit his palms perfectly, allowing him to lift her with ease. She groaned when his cock made contact with her pussy and wrapped her legs around his waist, snaking her arms around his neck.

Mindful of her shoulder, he carried her to the bed and placed her on top of the crumpled sheets. Coming down over her, he nipped at her full bottom lip. She groaned and pushed her pelvis against his, the heat of her cunt evident even through his jeans. He let his control go, allowing the wolf to come to life. The connection between them flared, her lust slamming into his.

“More,” she pleaded and arched her back, rubbing her nipples against his chest.

When he tried to pull away to remove his shirt, she whimpered and held on tight. He growled low in his throat, forcing her hands away from his neck and over her head. Then he looked down at her. Up until this point he’d been tender and cautious. If she started pushing his buttons she’d find out precisely what he was capable of.

“Careful, sweetheart,” he warned, chest heaving, his balls tight and ready to burst. “You don’t want to push me.”

Something dangerous flared in her eyes. “Actually, I do.”

Even with her hands trapped above her, she was able to lift her head. He hissed when she bit him on the chest, just an inch or so above his nipple. She wasn’t gentle, her teeth digging into his skin despite his shirt. He threw his head back, silencing a victorious howl of approval.

As quickly as she’d bitten him, she let go. “Stop hiding. I know you’re holding back.”

It was true. He’d been holding back. But for a damn good reason. “I don’t want to frighten you.” And he didn’t. Not when things were going so well. One wrong move and she might turn from him. He wasn’t willing to take the risk.

“You don’t see me pushing you away, do you?” she asked in a mocking tone. “You’re the one who’s frightened, not me.”

His wolf immediately rose to the challenge. His blood ran hot and the chill in the room felt like winter air on his skin. Was she telling the truth? Was she really prepared to know him body and soul? There was only one way to know for certain, and that was the final stage of the bloodbond. He owed it to both of them to find out.

He let go of his mate and tore his shirt from his body, the loud ripping sounds echoing inside the room. Mary didn’t flinch, remaining where he’d left her, watching his movements as he tossed the shredded material aside.

“You want me?” he asked, his cock throbbing as his heart raced.

Their gazes locked and she didn’t look away. “Yes.”

Take her. Show her how good it will be between you.

He wasn’t gentle when he severed eye contact to take one of her nipples into his mouth, allowing his teeth to graze her skin as he suckled. She mewled at the contact and he felt her fingers in his hair, tugging at the strands. Encouraged, he released her nipple and moved to the other, using the same forcefulness.

“Yes,” she moaned, rocking her hips, her legs still twined around his waist. “All of you, Emory. I want all of you. Don’t hold back.”

Her scent called to him, the slick heat between his legs beckoning. He wanted to lap at her honey, taste her arousal and feel her essence coating his tongue. She unwound her legs as he made his way to the triangle of blonde curls below. He left little bites here and there along the way. Each nip was hard enough to leave a circular pink mark but not break the skin. By the time he arrived at his destination, all he could smell was Mary. The heady fragrance of her cunt surrounded him, filling his nose and senses.

“Look at me. I want you to watch while I give you this.”

She trembled as she lifted onto her elbows but did as he asked, her brown eyes darker than usual. When he was sure she wouldn’t look away, he examined his prize.

“You’re so wet, Mary,” he murmured and used his shoulders to part her thighs, revealing her glistening folds. Her clit was swollen and protruded from its hood, the lips of her pussy puffy and pink. He stroked her inner thighs, building the anticipation, knowing they were both on the edge.

“For you,” she said and gasped when he blew a stream of air against her clit.

Instead of taking his time and drawing things out, he lowered his head and parted her labia with his tongue. Then he licked upward, tasting her as he went, gliding along her vaginal folds until he reached her clit. Glancing up, he saw that she continued watching him. The red tint to her cheeks indicated she was embarrassed, but he wasn’t going to let that stop him. She’d said she wanted all of him and that was what she was going to get.

This was exactly what he wanted.

He took the rounded pearl into his mouth and sucked, looking at her all the while, rubbing his tongue along the sensitive tissue as he brought his hand to the mouth of her pussy. She bit her lip, straining as she continued balancing herself with her arms. Tight ripples greeted his fingers as he slid two inside her heat, the flexing walls of her cunt squeezing him tight.

Now, sweetheart.

He didn’t have to vocalize what he wanted, using his touch to send her over. As he worked her sheath with his fingers, he continued flicking his tongue over her clit and waggled his head. A hot rush of liquid coated his fingers and paved his way. She threw her head back as she cried out. Her pussy pulled at the fingers inside of her, holding them in a velvety soft grip as she came. Her thighs trembled on either side of his shoulders, the muscles straining. He didn’t stop feeding her orgasm until she sank back against the pillows, her chest rising and falling as she panted.

He moved from the bed and tugged at his jeans to free his straining cock as he toed off his boots. The animal in him wanted to feel those same ripples of fire dancing along his dick, to watch as she came with him buried inside of her. Mary lifted her head just as he kicked his jeans and socks away. He wasn’t prepared for what came next, to see her roll forward and come for him on her hands and knees.

“Your turn,” she purred and wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock, squeezing as she brought her fingers upward to the crown. Pre-cum escaped the narrow slit in the head, forming a shimmering bead. There was no fucking way he was going to argue, not when this wet dream of a female looked ready to devour him whole.

He waited to see what she’d do next.

At first she stroked him, learning his body. With each return to the top, she increased the pressure, the width of his cock too much for her fingers to wrap completely around. Slowly she lowered her head and licked the slit, taking the shining pearl of semen at the top into her mouth. He thought he’d come on the spot when she closed her eyes as though she was savoring his taste.

Fuck.

Before he could tell her to take him between her heart-shaped lips and suck, she did. Her mouth was blistering hot and wet, so fucking good he couldn’t help but pump his hips. She started at the head, using her tongue to caress the underside, timing it so that her hand mirrored the movements of her mouth.

He groaned, twining his fingers in her hair. “That’s so fucking good, sweetheart. Suck me harder. Take me deep.”

Mary’s corresponding moan traveled down his cock, her head bobbing as she tried to take him deeper as she increased the suction of her mouth. He gritted his teeth, determined to hold back instead of fucking her mouth as he longed to. This was his mate’s time for discovery, to learn what she liked. If it killed him, he’d let her tackle her growing sexuality at her own pace.

She continued licking and sucking and he lifted her hair away from her face to watch. A few of the blonde strands escaped, cascading around her cheeks and drifting to her bare shoulders. Glancing down the length of her back, he focused on the indentions above her buttocks. One day he planned to have her ass up in the air as he fucked her from behind. He’d trace the curves with his thumbs, paying attention to the tiny dimples.

By the time Mary pulled away, a fine sheen of sweat coated his skin. It had taken all of his willpower not to spend himself inside her hot little mouth, to give her what he was certain she wanted to receive. She placed her hands on his thighs and moved upward, using his body for balance as she rose to her knees. When he met her eyes, he saw doubt and worry.

The fingers he had in her hair fisted as he gently forced her head back. “You undo me,” he rasped and wrapped his free arm around her waist as he leaned in for a kiss.

She relaxed, sagging against him as their lips touched. Their tongues met, parted and returned to each other. He tasted a hint of himself and he assumed Mary would taste herself on him as well. The knowledge shook the cage that trapped his wolf, bringing it to the forefront of his being. He had to finish the bloodbond now. Once done, his mate would be his forever.

Climbing on the bed, he lifted Mary at the waist. She hung on as he moved them back, maneuvering her legs so that when he came down on top of her his hips rested between her spread thighs. He basked in the visual of her blonde hair against the white pillows, the way her gaze drifted over his face. When those beautiful brown eyes stopped on his it seemed as though the world stood still. He lifted his hand and cupped her cheek. She leaned into the touch, a small smile appearing on her face.

“Are you sure you want this?” He wasn’t sure he could stop even if she asked him to but he’d do his damndest to accept her choice.

She closed her eyes, nuzzling his palm. “Yes.”

He shook with relief. The wolf didn’t want to wait. It wanted Mary here—now. He reached between their bodies to test her readiness, finding that her pussy was wetter than before. Humming his appreciation, he fisted his cock and guided the head to her lips, running the crown along her slit. She was so slick he slid easily past her labia, the tip sucked into the blistering warmth of her sex. Inch by inch he slid inside, parting her soft, gripping flesh with the hardness of his own until he was seated fully within her. Something inside him changed, the tension that had taunted him for so long fading to nothing.

This wasn’t a dream or wishful thinking. He was with Mary Shepherd. She wasn’t afraid of what he was. She wanted him as much as he wanted her.

Finally the time had arrived.

There was no going back.

Mary stifled a moan as her body became accustomed to Emory, feeling him buried so deeply she wasn’t sure she could move. She drove her pelvis upward, surprised to take more of him as she did. He was so long and thick, the friction deliciously maddening. She let a small cry escape when he nudged a place inside of her, one that was sensitive and tender.

“There it is. Right there,” Emory said and slowly drew back, dragging his cock along that electric place inside her.

She tried to bring him back, unsettled by the loss. He kept a good portion of his shaft within her, rocking his hips. Then when he eased his way back in, he shifted so that she felt that rub again in that same spot. Only he wasn’t done. The way he’d settled also ensured he brushed her clit with the shallow stroke.

“Oh,” she gasped, wrapping her fingers around his biceps.

Emory lifted his head, dark strands of hair falling close to his brow. His eyes had changed color again, becoming the gold she found mesmerizing. She’d felt a strange sensation, as though the wolf was inside Emory but communicating with her.

“You like that?” he asked, irises shining brightly, contrasting beautifully with the shadow lining his jaw.

“Yes,” she replied, breathless at the sight and feel of him.

He continued looking at her as he started to move, sliding in and out of her body, making sure he stroked her clit each time he returned. When he brought a hand to her right buttock, guiding her to rock with the movement, she started rising up to meet his thrusts. She resented the twinge of pain that spread through her shoulder, the dull ache much harsher than when they’d started. Fortunately the pleasure muted the intensifying throb, giving her something to latch on to. If what Ava had said was true, the injury would soon be a distant memory anyway.

Emory appeared to be memorizing her features, watching her closely. His thrusts became more forceful, pushing her into the pillows. She tried to keep up the pace, allowing the hand on her ass to assist her. Each time he pulled away she felt empty, only to find completion when he slammed back inside. Her body grew warm, heat spreading from her belly outward. She recognized the tingling prickle in her muscles, knew she was coming closer to the bliss Emory loved to give her.

“Finish it.” She didn’t stop moving, writhing beneath him. “Bring us together. Make me yours.”

The tic in his jaw warned her that he was going to give her what she asked for. She braced herself for the pain, remembering all too well how the bloodbonding had felt before. He brought his hand between them, using his clever fingers to stimulate her clit. Within seconds she quickened, falling over the edge. This time her cry of release was a mixture of ecstasy and pain, created by the orgasm rushing through her body as Emory’s wolf seemed to slide beneath her skin.

Ignoring the molten fire in her shoulder, she lifted her head and pressed her forehead into his chest. It felt as though fur glided against her inner flesh, using enough force she worried she might actually shift despite Emory’s assurances she wouldn’t be able to. She felt hot but cold, as though ice were coursing through veins that were boiling. The smells she remembered returned, the multiple scents of wilderness and rain and wolf permeating the air. Her body stung all over, like invisible needles were piercing her skin. She closed her eyes, pain wracking her body, and felt tears winding down her cheeks.

Emory’s hoarsely whispered, “It’s almost over,” came too late.

In an instant—as though a light had obliterated the dark and left nothing but clarity in its wake—the sensations and smells evaporated. The pain vanished, exchanged for something else. A primal lust she’d never felt before surged through her. She didn’t want Emory sweet and soft. She wanted him to take her hard and rough, using all the carefully maintained strength at his disposal.

She didn’t understand why she pushed him away. All she knew was she had to get on her hands and knees, to tempt him to take her as he so desperately needed. It wasn’t a telepathic connection. Rather it was as though she could sense what he needed without being told, guided by an instinct she hadn’t possessed previously. It didn’t take much to get in position, her ass presented to him as she faced the wall, her hands clenching in the sheets.

His growl crept along her skin, ramping her excitement. “Fuck yes,” he snarled.

When he touched her, she did something else she didn’t understand—she started to fight him. Writhing and squirming, trying to get out of his grasp. He in turn slapped her ass, growling deeper and placing a hand on the back of her neck.

“Oh no you don’t. You’re mine, Mary. Tell me that you’re mine. Tell me that you belong to me.”

Inside, she screamed what he wanted to hear, so she was stunned when she snapped, “No.”

He clucked his tongue, applying pressure to her neck, forcing her head into the pillows. “That won’t do. If you want this,” he pressed his cock against her, rubbing the hard length of hot flesh against her pussy, “you’ll surrender to me. Right now, angel eyes.”

Two sides of her warred. She tried to get the words out even though something prevented her from doing so. Confused and frustrated, she finally managed to say, “Help me.”

“You’ll never shift but you have a part of my wolf inside you,” he said, keeping her pinned in place. “It’s fighting for control. You have to give yourself over to me. Tell me what I need to hear. Force the beast in you to its proper place. Tell me who’s in charge.”

She wanted to scream but she couldn’t. Her body betrayed her, continuing to squirm beneath Emory. “Y-you,” she stammered, forcing the one word past her lips. Once she spoke, she found it was easier to talk, the struggle within her diminishing. “You’re in charge. I belong to you.”

“That’s right.” He released her neck and ran his hand down the curve of her spine. “You do.”

This time when he moved behind her, his cock found its haven. He barreled into her, forcing her to take all of him. Stars spotted her vision, the fight leaving her body. She sank into the pillows, her arms going limp. Skin slapped against skin, each pump of his hips driving him closer to the edge. When he wrapped his arms around her waist, bringing her back to his chest, she went willingly. Her knees rested on the outside of his thighs, allowing him to maintain momentum.

One hand cupped her breast while the other drifted to her sex. He took the moisture from her pussy and brought it to her clit, rubbing the hard bead. She didn’t think it was possible to climax again but she was wrong. Her body jerked, her nipples hard and pointed, the air cool against them.

“One more,” Emory ordered. “Give me one more, Mary.”

She focused on the sensations taking her over, immersed in raw feeling. His cock teased her, gliding in and out, stretching her with each return. Soon the tingles from her clit intensified, traveling to join the warmth in her abdomen.

“Emory.” She moaned, concentrating on how good she felt, on how amazing it would feel when she came for him like this. Waves of fire crashed through her and she clawed at the hand he’d placed over her breast. She arched her back and thrashed, caught in a maelstrom that seemed to carry her through the ceiling and beyond.

His lips brushed her shoulder. Then she felt a sharp burn as his teeth sank into her skin. His cock jerked inside her, hot jets of semen bathing her womb. Goose bumps tickled her arms when he roared, the sound muffled by the skin trapped against his mouth. He didn’t stop moving, pistoning his hips as his cock surged within her a second time and another searing flash of heat followed. She didn’t let go of his hand, gasping for breath as he slowed and finally stopped.

When he pulled his teeth from her shoulder, she winced. He murmured an apology and started lapping at the skin, bathing the aching punctures with his tongue.

She was too tired to move when he shifted their bodies so that she landed on the pillows in a heap. He moved behind her and pulled her into his arms. She smiled and brought his hand to her mouth for a quick kiss. If she got to choose the path of her future, she wanted each day to consist of this. She’d cherish each and every moment, knowing she was fortunate to have the opportunity. Exhaustion sapped what energy she had left and she felt her eyes grow heavy.

“Any regrets?” Emory asked against the top of her head.

She had a lot of regrets, but not about what they’d done. The choices she’d made couldn’t be changed. All she could do was learn from her mistakes. And she intended to enjoy every single minute with the man in her bed. A man who belonged to her just as much as she belonged to him. A peace settled over her knowing that, an awareness that she would never be alone again.

She yawned, blinking to stay awake. “Only that it took us so long to get here.”

“I love you,” he whispered.

Even hearing those words couldn’t prevent sleep from taking her. Still, she managed to echo the sentiment before she closed her eyes.

“I love you.”

Epilogue

One Week Later

“Can I open my eyes now?” Mary asked.

A frown appeared on her beautiful face, her brows coming together. Emory suppressed a grin, holding a squirming bundle in his arms. She’d complained when he made her close her eyes before they went inside the barn situated on the back of Diskant’s property, impatient as he’d retrieved her gift.

He tried to sound irritated by the request, although he was excited as she was. “All right, Ms. Impatient. Go ahead and open them.”

The frown vanished when she saw the puppy he held, replaced by a show-stopping smile. “Really? He’s so adorable. Is he mine?” she exclaimed and reached out to take the wriggling pooch.

“He’s all yours, sweetheart.”

Emory handed the puppy over, relieved he’d made the right choice. When his mate had said she wanted a dog, he hadn’t been sure what she was hoping for. Personally, he didn’t like the idea of something small. He wanted an animal that would protect his mistress, something big and sturdy. The house Diskant purchased was isolated on five acres of land—land that was secured by guards, cameras and fencing. There was plenty of room for a large dog to run, the wooded area perfect for roaming free. Since he also had to keep Ava’s pregnancy in mind, he’d decided to go with a canine intended for a family—a Boxer. Diskant continued to mourn Oscar but Emory hoped he and Ava would eventually come to love the dog with his soft fawn coat and inquisitive brown eyes.

“Come on.” He smiled when the puppy licked Mary’s face and whined. “He’s been cooped up in a stall for long enough. Let’s take him outside.”

“Poor thing,” she murmured in a low croon and followed. “Kept in a dark barn. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you. Such a sweet puppy.”

The sunlight hit them but it didn’t alleviate the cold winter air. Mary tried to pull the puppy closer but it struggled to break free. She feigned a sigh and put him down. The dog rushed off immediately, sniffing at random objects as he went. Determined not to leave his female empty-handed, Emory closed the distance and swept her into his arms. She sighed and leaned into him.

“Are you sure Ava and Diskant don’t mind?” she asked quietly.

“This is our home too,” he reminded her. “And no, they don’t mind. I asked.”

“It’s not like we see them much.” Mary snuggled closer, resting her hands on his hips. “The house is so big.”

That was an understatement.

When Diskant had told Emory about the farm, he’d said it was big. Emory had assumed there would be a barn and perhaps a newly remodeled home. He’d never dreamed the house he’d moved into a week ago with his mate was recently built and enormous, complete at over twenty-four thousand square feet. There were so many rooms Ava was grumbling about remodeling, wishing for a smaller space. To Emory’s relief Diskant had put as much distance between the couples as possible, giving Emory plenty of time alone with his mate. Since the kitchen, family and entertainment rooms were located near the center of the home, they were able to inhabit the far ends of the house.

“Are you saying that you’re getting tired of my company?” He brought his hand down until his palm rested on the crest of her lower back and ass.

“No.” She wriggled against him and he growled. “I’m just making an observation.”

“I’d suggest we enjoy it while it lasts. Diskant expects Doc to be here so often the poor bastard might as well move in until Ava delivers.”

In fact, Diskant had already approached the pack doctor about doing just that. Doc continued to decline the offer, insisting Diskant ask one of the midwives in the pack to assist his mate through her pregnancy.

“He’s just worried about Ava. It’s natural.” She shifted to the side and looked at the puppy, who’d found a tree limb to attack. “So what do we call him?”

“That’s up to you.” He tried to place his chin on her head but she kept moving to watch the puppy.

“How about Rocky?”

“Rocky?” He laughed, amused by her choice.

“Think about it. A Boxer named Rocky. It’s perfect.”

He lifted his head when a warning tingle shot down the back of his neck, his eyes darting around the area. Since the attack Diskant had hired lone shifters from out of state to watch his home. The pack needed every member in the city to keep things safe without worrying about the Omega and his mate. Emory knew there was no way someone could breach the perimeter. Motion detectors were installed all around the property line, as well as cameras that were monitored by guards in the security building behind the front gates.

“Emory? Are you okay?” Mary’s concerned question brought his attention back to her. He gave her an encouraging smile, hoping she hadn’t sensed his alarm.

“I’m fine. I was just thinking it’s too cold to stay out here. We should take Rocky and get back to the house. I can start a fire in the den if you want. We can even watch a movie.”

“Really?” She didn’t seem convinced. “What about the pack? I thought you were helping Trey move his things.”

“Get Rocky.” He let her go and stepped back. “We’ll talk when we get inside.”

Knowing her as well as he did now, Emory was aware she was tempted to argue. Thankfully she did as he asked and hurried over to the puppy and his now chewed branch. He took a deep breath and tried not to think about his brother. His hope to have an actual relationship with his sibling wasn’t working out as planned. Trey was too agitated, too fucking short-tempered. At first Emory had attributed the behavior to Trey’s newly appointed status as Alpha. Sadly, as the days passed, it became clear something else was bothering him.

Emory gritted his teeth.

Something was off with Nathan too. It was as if the Alpha and Beta shared some kind of secret they didn’t want the pack to know about. With Shepherds knocking at their door, it wasn’t smart to fuck around. One wrong move and Trey would be challenged as Alpha, something that could kill him if he faced the wrong opponent. As strong and capable as his brother was, there was always someone younger who was more eager for power.

“Gotcha.” Mary snatched the puppy, leaving the stick on the ground. “Are you ready to go inside? I’ll have to make you a nice, warm bed. Then we’ll find you something good to eat. I bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Actually, I have everything inside.” He shook off his bad mood at the image she presented, her blonde hair flowing around her shoulders as she baby talked the pooch, her face finally starting to fill out since she was eating better.

“You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you?”

He waited until she was within reach and pulled her to him, stopping only because the puppy was trapped between them. “Angel eyes, you have no idea of the surprises I have in store for you.” He slid his fingers through her hair until his palm rested against her throat. “Why don’t we skip that fire and movie? I can warm you up and entertain you without them.”

This time when she grinned her eyes changed color. The chocolate brown morphed into a glowing gold, the color beautiful against her fair skin. The first time she’d seen her eyes change, she had been fascinated. He’d told her it was due to heightened emotion and arousal, the only way anyone would ever know she was bloodbonded to a shifter. She hadn’t believed him so he’d proven it to her then and there in front of the bathroom mirror, fucking her from behind as they watched themselves. The golden color didn’t fade, becoming stronger as she neared climax.

“What do you have in mind?” she asked, her question a low, sensual murmur.

The comfort of his jeans changed, his cock hardening until the material was too tight. Mary didn’t have to give him her approval, he could scent it on the air. Her coat prevented him from seeing her breasts but he knew if he reached inside her nipples would be hard and pebbled, ready to be teased by his mouth and fingers.

“Let’s get inside and I’ll show you.” Placing his hand at her lower back, he urged her to walk. “It’s not getting any warmer out here.”

“That’s strange.” She peered up at him through her long lashes, her eyes still liquid gold. “It certainly feels warmer to me.”

The sensation of being watched returned. He pushed Mary’s teasing aside without a response and motioned toward the house. He didn’t slow down or stop as they crossed the distance. Maybe he was worried over nothing. Being in a house with an Omega and his pregnant female would set anyone on edge. Mary didn’t notice the shift in his mood, captivated by the puppy. That much he was grateful for. He didn’t want her to worry, not since she’d finally settled into her new home and surroundings. She seemed happy, the scars of her past existing on her body but slowly fading from her mind.

He opened the keypad gate that took them past the enormous swimming pool. Once inside, he closed it and engaged the lock. The lights in the home welcomed them, the glow cheery and serene. He tried not to focus on the unease cascading through him, to produce a smile when Rocky tugged a strand of Mary’s hair between his teeth and she laughed.

If indeed they were being watched, the fuckers were smart enough to do it from a distance. None of them could prevent that—not the pack, not the Omega and not even the police. If he contacted Kinsley and asked the members in law enforcement to investigate, they’d ask him for details. His feelings weren’t solid proof of anything.

They entered through the double glass doors leading to the kitchen. Once inside, he closed the doors behind them and turned on the alarm. The loud chirp shrilled through the open space. He turned to stare out the glass, wondering who could be out there. Shepherds should have scattered by now.

Who the fuck was watching them?

Mary’s peals of laughter tore his eyes from the door. She was kneeling on the floor playing with her gift. The puppy licked her chin and she lowered her head to rub her cheek against its muzzle. His heart clenched, so full of emotion he had to shake himself and remember he wasn’t trapped in a wishful dream. This was real. This was his life now.

He’d finally found Mary, claimed her and made her his.

He would protect her. No one would ever hurt her again.

No one.

After one final look outside, he smiled at his mate and walked into the kitchen.

* * *

“Lecherous little slut,” Nathaniel Shepherd spat and lowered his binoculars.

He’d driven with the few remaining members of his family to see his whore of a cousin. With their diminished numbers, he couldn’t do more than watch. Not yet. But he would. Mary would pay for killing his father—her very own uncle—and betraying her own blood.

“It’s not safe to stay,” Daniel warned. “You’ve gotten the answers you sought. We have to leave.”

Leave to bury his father, the man who’d died two days ago.

Elijah Shepherd had held on to life for as long as he could, fighting the good fight until the Lord called him home. Hate was a sin but he couldn’t help the anger he felt, the resentment. His father had been born of the old ways, believing they could find the good in those they captured and tried to send to Heaven. Nathaniel wasn’t so certain. They’d attempted to bring Mary into their fold and show her why it was so important she not stray from the path of righteousness, and look what that had gotten them.

“Have you received news from those who made it out alive?” Nathaniel asked, trying to control his temper. “Have they found a safe place to gather?”

“Most scattered when they were attacked, but good news continues coming in. Believe in the power of prayer, brother,” Daniel said, placing a hand on Nathaniel’s shoulder. “It’ll be a few weeks before we know how many survived, but the ones who are safe are waiting for us. I received word they’re congregating in Texas.”

At that moment he wanted to rush from his safe location nestled in the trees and charge at the house that stood miles away—one he couldn’t see well without the binoculars in his hand. Instead he nodded. Daniel didn’t share his opinions or views. The young man had been born to Shepherds who resided in Georgia, their beliefs as old-fashioned as Elijah’s had been. If he wanted to seek justice for his father’s death, he’d have to carefully convince others it was time for a change.

Nathaniel stared at the house in the distance, making a vow that soon he’d be back. Mary might enjoy her life now but at some point in the future she wouldn’t. She’d beg for forgiveness before he released her tormented soul. There were so many plans to make. So many people to guide down the path of his choosing.

“Let’s go,” he said quietly and started the long trek up the hill where the rest of his brethren waited.

The fight was far from over.

His mission had only just begun.

The End

About the Author

Aline Hunter is the alias of multi-published author J.A. Saare, who has written stories featured in horror magazines, zombie romance anthologies and flash fiction contests. Her work has a notable dark undertone, which she credits to her love of old eighties horror films, tastes in music and choices in reading, and has been described as “full of sensual promise,” “gritty and sexy” and “a breath of fresh air.”

Currently she is penning multiple projects within the urban fantasy, erotic and contemporary, and paranormal romance categories.

Aline welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email addresses on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Content

Enemy Mine
Alpha and Omega - 2
by
Aline Hunter

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Epilogue

About the Author